The duty of pastors and people distingushed [sic]. Or A briefe discourse, touching the administration of things commanded in religion. Especially concerning the means to be used by the people of God (distinct from church-officers) for the increasing of divine knowledge in themselves and others. Wherein bounds are prescribed to their peformances, their liberty is enlarged to the utmost extent of the dictates of nature and rules of charity: their duty laid downe in directions, drawn from Scripture-precepts, and the practise of Gods people in all ages. Together with the severall wayes of extraordinary calling to the office of publike teaching, with what assurance such teachers may have of their calling, and what evidence they can give of it, unto others. / By John Ovven, M.A. of Q. Col. O.
         Owen, John, 1616-1683.
      
       
         This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A90265 of text R2375 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Thomason E49_6). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
       Approx. 169 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 30 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         EarlyPrint Project
         Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO
         2017
         A90265
         Wing O741
         Thomason E49_6
         ESTC R2375
         99872039
         99872039
         155115
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A90265)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 155115)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Thomason Tracts ; 9:E49[6])
      
       
         
           
             The duty of pastors and people distingushed [sic]. Or A briefe discourse, touching the administration of things commanded in religion. Especially concerning the means to be used by the people of God (distinct from church-officers) for the increasing of divine knowledge in themselves and others. Wherein bounds are prescribed to their peformances, their liberty is enlarged to the utmost extent of the dictates of nature and rules of charity: their duty laid downe in directions, drawn from Scripture-precepts, and the practise of Gods people in all ages. Together with the severall wayes of extraordinary calling to the office of publike teaching, with what assurance such teachers may have of their calling, and what evidence they can give of it, unto others. / By John Ovven, M.A. of Q. Col. O.
             Owen, John, 1616-1683.
          
           [4] 54, [2] p.
           
             Printed by L. N. for Philemon Stephens, at the gilded Lion in Pauls Church-yard,
             London :
             1644.
          
           
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
             Annotation on Thomason copy: "May. 21".
          
        
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Clergy -- Office -- Early works to 1800.
           Church polity -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
       A90265  R2375  (Thomason E49_6).  civilwar no The duty of pastors and people distingushed [sic]. Or A briefe discourse, touching the administration of things commanded in religion.:  Esp Owen, John 1644    26578 15 105 0 0 0 0 45 D  The  rate of 45 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the D category of texts with between 35 and 100 defects per 10,000 words. 
        2007-06 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-06 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-09 Elspeth Healey
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-09 Elspeth Healey
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
       
         
           The
           duty
           of
           Pastors
           and
           People
           distingushed
           .
           OR
           A
           BRIEFE
           DISCOVRSE
           ,
           Touching
           the
           ADMINISTRATION
           OF
           THINGS
           COMMANDED
           IN
           RELIGION
           .
           ESPECIALLY
           CONCERNING
           the
           means
           to
           be
           used
           by
           the
           people
           of
           God
           (
           distinct
           from
           Church-Officers
           )
           for
           the
           increasing
           of
           divine
           knowledge
           in
           themselves
           and
           others
           .
           WHEREIN
           BOUNDS
           ARE
           PRESCRIBED
           TO
           their
           
             performances
             ,
          
           their
           
             liberty
          
           is
           enlarged
           to
           the
           utmost
           
             extent
          
           of
           the
           
             dictates
          
           of
           Nature
           and
           
             rules
          
           of
           charity
           :
           their
           
             duty
          
           laid
           downe
           in
           
             directions
             ,
          
           drawn
           from
           Scripture-precepts
           ,
           and
           the
           practise
           of
           Gods
           people
           in
           all
           ages
           .
           Together
           with
           THE
           SEVERALL
           WAYES
           OF
           EXTRAORDINARY
           
             calling
          
           to
           the
           office
           of
           publike
           
             Teaching
             ,
          
           with
           what
           
             assurance
          
           such
           teachers
           may
           have
           of
           their
           
             calling
             ,
          
           and
           what
           
             evidence
          
           they
           can
           give
           of
           it
           ,
           unto
           others
           .
        
         
           By
           JOHN
           OVVEN
           ,
           
             M.
             A.
          
           of
           
             Q.
             Col.
             O.
             
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             L.
             N.
          
           for
           
             Philemon
             Stephens
             ,
          
           at
           the
           gilded
           Lion
           in
           
             Pauls
          
           Church-yard
           .
           1644.
           
        
      
       
       
       
         
           TO
           THE
           TRVLY
           NOBLE
           ,
           and
           my
           ever
           honoured
           friend
           ,
           Sir
           EDWARD
           SCOT
           ,
           of
           Scots-Hall
           in
           Kent
           ,
           Knight
           of
           the
           honourable
           Order
           of
           the
           BATH
           .
        
         
           
             SIR
             :
          
        
         
           HAving
           of
           late
           been
           deprived
           of
           the
           happinesse
           to
           see
           you
           ,
           I
           make
           bold
           to
           send
           to
           visite
           you
           ;
           and
           because
           that
           the
           times
           are
           troublesome
           ,
           I
           have
           made
           choise
           of
           this
           messenger
           :
           who
           having
           obtained
           a
           license
           
             to
             passe
             ,
          
           feares
           no
           searching
           :
           he
           brings
           no
           
             newes
          
           (
           at
           least
           )
           to
           you
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           was
           from
           the
           
             beginning
             ,
          
           and
           must
           continue
           unto
           the
           
             end
             ,
          
           which
           you
           have
           heard
           ,
           and
           which
           (
           for
           some
           part
           thereof
           )
           you
           have
           practised
           out
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           .
           He
           hath
           no
           secret
           messages
           prejudiciall
           to
           the
           state
           of
           Church
           or
           Common-wealth
           ;
           neither
           I
           hope
           ,
           will
           he
           entertain
           any
           such
           comments
           by
           the
           way
           ▪
           considering
           from
           
             whom
          
           he
           comes
           ,
           and
           to
           
             whom
          
           he
           goes
           ;
           of
           whom
           ,
           the
           one
           would
           
             disclaime
          
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           
             punish
          
           him
           .
           Ambitious
           I
           am
           not
           of
           any
           entertainment
           for
           these
           few
           sheetes
           ,
           neither
           care
           much
           what
           successe
           they
           find
           in
           their
           travel
           ;
           setting
           them
           out
           meerly
           in
           my
           own
           defence
           ,
           to
           be
           freed
           from
           the
           continued
           solicitations
           of
           some
           honest
           judicious
           men
           ,
           who
           were
           acquainted
           with
           their
           contents
           :
           being
           nothing
           ,
           but
           an
           houres
           
             Country-discourse
             ,
          
           resolved
           ,
           from
           the
           ordinary
           pulpit
           method
           ,
           into
           its
           own
           principles
           :
           when
           I
           first
           thought
           of
           sending
           it
           to
           you
           ,
           I
           made
           ful
           account
           to
           use
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           advantage
           ,
           in
           
             recounting
          
           of
           ,
           and
           returning
           thanks
           
             for
          
           some
           of
           those
           many
           undeserved
           favours
           which
           I
           have
           received
           from
           you
           .
           But
           addressing
           my self
           to
           the
           performance
           ,
           I
           fainted
           in
           the
           very
           entrance
           ;
           finding
           their
           
             score
          
           so
           large
           ,
           that
           I
           
             know
          
           not
           where
           to
           
             begin
             ,
          
           neither
           should
           I
           
             know
          
           how
           to
           
             end
             :
          
           only
           
             one
          
           I
           cannot
           suffer
           to
           lye
           hid
           in
           the
           
             croud
             ,
          
           though
           other
           engagements
           hindred
           me
           from
           embracing
           it
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           your
           free
           
             proffer
          
           of
           an
           Ecclesiastical
           
             preferment
             ,
          
           then
           vacant
           ,
           and
           in
           your
           donation
           .
           Yet
           truly
           all
           received
           courtesies
           ,
           have
           
             no
          
           power
           to
           oblige
           me
           unto
           you
           ,
           in
           comparison
           
           of
           that
           abundant
           worth
           ,
           which
           by
           experience
           I
           have
           found
           to
           be
           dwelling
           in
           you
           .
           
             Twise
          
           by
           Gods
           providence
           ,
           have
           I
           been
           with
           you
           ,
           when
           your
           County
           hath
           been
           in
           great
           danger
           to
           be
           ruined
           ,
           once
           by
           the
           horrid
           
             insurrection
          
           of
           a
           rude
           godlesse
           multitude
           ;
           and
           againe
           ,
           by
           the
           
             invasion
          
           of
           a
           potent
           enemy
           ,
           prevailing
           in
           the
           neighbor
           County
           ;
           at
           both
           which
           times
           ,
           besides
           the
           generall
           calamity
           justly
           feared
           ,
           particular
           threatnings
           were
           daily
           brought
           unto
           you
           :
           under
           which
           sad
           dispensations
           ,
           I
           must
           crave
           leave
           to
           say
           (
           only
           to
           put
           you
           in
           mind
           of
           your selfe
           ,
           if
           it
           should
           please
           God
           againe
           to
           reduce
           you
           to
           the
           like
           straights
           )
           that
           I
           never
           saw
           more
           resolved
           
             constancy
             ,
          
           more
           cheerfull
           unmoved
           Christian
           courage
           in
           any
           man
           .
           Such
           a
           valiant
           heart
           in
           a
           weak
           body
           ,
           such
           a
           directing
           head
           ,
           where
           the
           hand
           was
           but
           feeble
           ,
           such
           unwearied
           endevours
           ,
           under
           the
           pressures
           of
           a
           painful
           infirmity
           ,
           so
           well
           advised
           resolves
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           imminent
           danger
           ,
           did
           I
           then
           behold
           ,
           as
           I
           know
           not
           where
           to
           parallel
           .
           Neither
           can
           I
           say
           lesse
           in
           her
           kind
           of
           your
           vertuous
           
             Lady
             ,
          
           whose
           
             known
          
           goodnesse
           to
           al
           ,
           and
           particular
           
             indulgences
          
           to
           me
           ,
           make
           her
           (
           as
           she
           is
           in
           her self
           )
           very
           precious
           in
           my
           thoughts
           and
           remembrance
           :
           whom
           having
           named
           ,
           I
           desire
           to
           take
           the
           advantage
           thankfully
           to
           mention
           her
           worthy
           son
           ,
           my
           noble
           and
           very
           deare
           friend
           
             C.
             Westrow
             ,
          
           whose
           judgement
           to
           discerne
           the
           differences
           of
           these
           times
           ,
           and
           his
           valour
           in
           prosecuting
           what
           he
           is
           resolved
           to
           be
           just
           and
           lawfull
           ,
           places
           him
           among
           the
           number
           of
           those
           very
           few
           ,
           to
           whom
           it
           is
           given
           to
           know
           aright
           the
           causes
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           vigorously
           to
           execute
           holy
           and
           laudible
           
             designes
             .
          
           But
           further
           of
           him
           I
           choose
           to
           say
           nothing
           ,
           because
           if
           I
           would
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           say
           too
           little
           .
           Neither
           will
           longer
           detain
           
             you
          
           from
           the
           ensuing
           Discourse
           ,
           which
           I
           desire
           to
           commend
           to
           your
           favourable
           acceptance
           ,
           and
           with
           my
           hearty
           prayers
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           would
           meet
           you
           and
           yours
           in
           all
           those
           wayes
           of
           mercy
           and
           grace
           ,
           which
           are
           necessary
           to
           carry
           you
           along
           through
           all
           your
           engagements
           ,
           untill
           you
           arrive
           at
           the
           haven
           of
           everlasting
           glory
           ,
           where
           you
           would
           be
           :
           
             I
             rest
          
        
         
           
             Your
             most
             obliged
             Servaent
             in
             Iesus
             Christ
             our
             common
             Master
             :
             JOHN
             OVVEN
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
       
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           TO
           the
           ensuing
           Discourse
           .
        
         
           THE
           glasse
           of
           our
           
             lives
             ,
          
           seemes
           to
           runne
           and
           keep
           
             pace
          
           with
           the
           
             extremity
          
           of
           time
           :
           the
           
             end
          
           of
           those
           
             ends
             of
             the
             world
          
           
             a
          
           which
           
             began
          
           with
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           is
           doubtlesse
           
             comming
          
           upon
           us
           ,
           hee
           that
           was
           
             instructed
          
           what
           should
           
             bee
             ,
          
           till
           time
           should
           
             be
          
           no
           
             more
             ,
          
           said
           ,
           it
           was
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           the
           
             last
          
           houre
           in
           his
           
             time
             :
          
           much
           
             sand
          
           cannot
           be
           behind
           ,
           and
           Christ
           
             shakes
          
           the
           glasse
           :
           
           many
           
             minutes
          
           of
           that
           
             houre
          
           cannot
           remaine
           ;
           the
           next
           
             measure
          
           we
           are
           to
           evpect
           ,
           is
           but
           a
           
             moment
             ,
          
           the
           
             twinkling
             of
             an
             eye
             ,
          
           wherein
           we
           shall
           all
           be
           
             changed
             ;
          
           now
           as
           if
           the
           
             Horoscope
          
           of
           the
           decaying
           
             age
             ,
          
           had
           some
           secret
           
             influence
          
           into
           the
           wils
           of
           men
           ,
           to
           comply
           with
           the
           
             decrepit
             world
             ,
          
           they
           generally
           
             delight
          
           to
           run
           into
           
             extreames
             :
          
           not
           that
           I
           would
           have
           the
           
             fate
             of
             the
             times
          
           to
           beare
           the
           
             faults
          
           of
           men
           ,
           like
           him
           who
           cried
           ,
           
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           to
           free
           
             himself
             ,
             intitling
          
           God
           and
           
             fate
          
           to
           his
           sins
           ;
           but
           only
           to
           shew
           how
           the
           All-disposing
           providence
           of
           the
           most
           Hign
           ,
           works
           such
           a
           complyance
           of
           
             times
          
           and
           
             persons
             ,
          
           as
           may
           joyntly
           
             drive
          
           at
           his
           glorious
           aymes
           ,
           causing
           men
           to
           
             set
             out
          
           in
           such
           
             seasons
          
           as
           are
           
             fittest
          
           for
           their
           
             travell
             .
          
           This
           
             Epidemicall
          
           disease
           of
           the
           
             aged
             world
             ,
          
           is
           the
           cause
           ,
           why
           in
           that
           great
           
             diversity
          
           of
           contrary
           opinions
           ,
           wherewith
           mens
           
             heads
          
           and
           hearts
           are
           now
           
             replenished
             :
          
           the
           
             truth
          
           pretended
           to
           be
           sought
           with
           so
           much
           
             earnestnesse
             ,
          
           may
           be
           often
           
             gathered
          
           up
           ,
           quite
           neglected
           ,
           between
           the
           
             parties
          
           litigant
           ;
           
             medio
             tulissimus
             ,
          
           is
           a
           sure
           rule
           ,
           but
           that
           
             fiery
          
           spirits
           ,
           
             pyrout
             Eocus
             &
             Aethon
             quartusque
             Phlegon
             ,
          
           will
           be
           
           
             mounting
             .
          
           In
           the
           matter
           concerning
           which
           ,
           I
           propose
           my
           weake
           
             Essay
             ,
          
           some
           would
           have
           all
           
             Christians
          
           to
           be
           
             almost
             Ministers
             ,
          
           others
           
             none
          
           but
           
             Ministers
             ,
          
           to
           be
           Gods
           
             Clergie
             :
             those
          
           would
           give
           the
           
             people
          
           the
           
             keys
             ,
             these
          
           use
           them
           ,
           to
           
             lock
          
           them
           out
           of
           the
           
             Church
             ,
          
           the
           one
           ascribing
           to
           them
           
             primarily
          
           al
           
             Ecclesiasticall
             power
          
           for
           the
           ruling
           of
           the
           
             Congregation
             ;
          
           the
           other
           
             abridging
          
           them
           of
           the
           performance
           of
           
             spirituall
             duties
             ,
          
           for
           the
           building
           of
           their
           
             own
             soules
             :
          
           as
           though
           there
           were
           no
           
             habitable
             earth
          
           betweene
           the
           valley
           (
           I
           had
           almost
           said
           the
           pit
           )
           of
           
             Democraticall
             confusion
             ,
          
           and
           the
           precipitious
           rock
           of
           
             Hierarchicall
             tyranny
             :
          
           when
           unskilfull
           
             Archers
          
           shoot
           ,
           the
           safest
           
             place
          
           to
           avoid
           the
           arrow
           ,
           is
           the
           
             white
             :
          
           going
           ,
           as
           neare
           as
           God
           shall
           direct
           me
           ,
           to
           the
           
             truth
          
           of
           this
           matter
           ,
           I
           hope
           to
           avoid
           the
           
             strokes
          
           of
           the
           combatants
           on
           every
           
             side
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           wil
           not
           handle
           it
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           with
           opposition
           to
           any
           
             man
             ,
          
           or
           
             opinion
             ,
          
           but
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           briefly
           proposing
           mine
           owne
           
             required
          
           judgement
           :
           the
           summary
           result
           whereof
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           
             the
             sacred
             calling
             may
             retaine
             its
             ancint
             dignity
             ,
             though
             the
             people
             of
             God
             be
             not
             deprived
             of
             their
             Christian
             liberty
             ;
          
           to
           cleare
           which
           proposall
           ,
           somethings
           I
           shall
           briefly
           premise
           ,
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Administration
             of
             holy
             things
             among
             the
             Patriarks
             before
             the
             Law
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             COncerning
             the
             ancient
             
               Patriachs
               ;
            
             from
             
               these
               ,
            
             some
             who
             would
             have
             
               Judaisme
               ,
            
             
             to
             be
             but
             an
             intercision
             of
             
               christiauity
            
             derive
             the
             
               pedigree
            
             of
             christians
             ,
             affirming
             the
             diference
             between
             
               us
            
             &
             
               them
               ,
            
             to
             be
             solely
             in
             the
             
               name
            
             &
             not
             the
             
               thing
            
             it self
             :
             Of
             
               this
            
             thus
             much
             at
             least
             is
             
               true
               ,
               that
               the
               Law
               of
               Commandements
               ,
               contained
               in
               Ordinances
            
             did
             much
             more
             diversifie
             the
             
               Administration
            
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             before
             ,
             and
             after
             Christ
             ,
             then
             those
             plaine
             
               moralities
               ,
            
             wherewith
             in
             their
             dayes
             it
             was
             
               cloathed
               :
            
             where
             the
             assertion
             is
             
               dificient
               ,
               Antiquity
            
             hath
             given
             its
             authors
             
               sanctuary
            
             from
             farther
             pursuit
             .
             their
             
               practice
            
             then
             ,
             were
             it
             
               cleer
               ,
            
             can
             be
             no
             
               president
            
             for
             Christians
             ;
             All
             
               light
            
             brought
             to
             the
             
               Gospel
               ,
            
             in
             comparison
             of
             those
             
               full
               and
               glorious
               beames
               ,
            
             that
             shine
             in
             it
             
               selfe
               ,
            
             is
             but
             a
             
               Candle
            
             set
             up
             in
             the
             
               sunne
               :
            
             Yet
             for
             
               their
               sakes
               ,
            
             
             who
             
               found
               out
            
             the
             former
             Unity
             ,
             I
             will
             ,
             (
             not
             following
             the
             
               conceit
               of
               any
               ,
            
             nor
             the
             
               comments
               of
               many
            
             )
             give
             you
             such
             a
             
               bare
            
             naration
             ,
             as
             the
             
               scripture
            
             will
             supply
             me
             
               withall
               ,
            
             of
             their
             
               administration
            
             of
             the
             
               holy
               things
            
             and
             practise
             of
             their
             Religion
             :
             (
             as
             it
             seemes
             Christianity
             ,
             though
             not
             so
             called
             )
             and
             doubt
             you
             not
             of
             divine
             
               approbation
               ,
            
             and
             
               institution
               :
            
             For
             all
             
               prelacy
               ,
            
             at
             least
             ,
             untill
             
               Nimrod
               hunted
               for
               preferment
               ,
            
             was
             
               dejure
               divino
               :
            
             I
             finde
             then
             ,
             that
             before
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             
               Law
               ,
            
             the
             
               chief
               men
            
             among
             the
             servants
             of
             the
             
               true
               God
               ,
            
             did
             every
             one
             in
             their
             owne
             
               families
            
             with
             their
             
               neighbors
               adjoyning
               ,
            
             of
             the
             same
             perswasion
             ,
             performe
             those
             things
             which
             they
             knew
             to
             be
             required
             ,
             
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               ,
               tradition
               ,
            
             or
             speciall
             revelation
             (
             the
             unwritten
             word
             of
             those
             times
             )
             in
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             
               instructing
            
             their
             childeren
             and
             servants
             in
             the
             
               knowledge
            
             of
             their
             
               creed
            
             concerning
             the
             
               nature
               and
               goodnesse
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               fall
               and
               sin
               of
               man
               ,
            
             the
             
               use
               of
               sacrifices
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               promised
               seede
               ,
            
             (
             the
             summe
             of
             their
             religion
             )
             and
             moreover
             performing
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             things
             appertaining
             unto
             God
             .
             
             This
             we
             have
             delivered
             concerning
             
               Seth
               ,
               Enoch
               ,
               Noah
               ,
               Abraham
               ,
               Lot
               ,
               Isaack
               ,
               Iacob
               ,
               Iethro
               ,
               Iob
               ,
            
             others
             :
             Now
             whither
             they
             did
             this
             ,
             as
             any
             way
             peculiarly
             
               designed
               unto
               it
               as
               an
               Office
               ,
            
             or
             rather
             
               in
               obedient
               duty
               to
               the
               prime
               Law
               of
               Nature
               ,
            
             in
             which
             ,
             and
             to
             whose
             performance
             ,
             many
             of
             them
             were
             instructed
             ,
             and
             incouraged
             ,
             
               by
               divine
               revelation
               ,
            
             (
             as
             seemes
             most
             probable
             )
             is
             not
             necessary
             to
             be
             insisted
             on
             :
             To
             me
             truely
             it
             seemes
             evident
             ,
             
               that
               thert
               were
               no
               determiuate
               Ministers
               of
               Divine
               worship
               before
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             For
             ,
             where
             finde
             we
             any
             such
             
               Office
            
             instituted
             ,
             where
             the
             duties
             of
             those
             
               Officers
            
             prescribed
             ?
             or
             were
             they
             of
             
               human
            
             invention
             ?
             God
             would
             never
             
               allow
               ,
            
             that
             in
             any
             regard
             ,
             the
             
               wil
               of
               the
               creature
            
             should
             be
             
               the
               measure
               of
               his
               honour
               &
               worship
               ;
            
             but
             the
             
               right
            
             and
             exercise
             of
             the
             
               Priesthood
               ,
            
             say
             some
             was
             in
             the
             
               first
               borne
               ;
            
             but
             a
             
               proofe
            
             of
             this
             will
             be
             for
             ever
             wanting
             .
             
               Abel
            
             was
             not
             
               Adams
               eldest
               sonne
               ,
            
             yet
             if
             any
             thing
             were
             peculiar
             to
             such
             an
             
               Office
               ,
            
             
             it
             was
             by
             him
             performed
             ,
             that
             both
             the
             
               Brothers
            
             carried
             their
             
               sacrifices
            
             to
             their
             
               father
               ,
            
             is
             a
             vaine
             surmize
             :
             Who
             was
             
               Priest
            
             then
             ,
             when
             
               Adam
            
             dyed
             ?
             neither
             can
             any
             
               order
               of
               descent
            
             be
             handsomely
             
               contrived
               :
               Noah
            
             had
             three
             sonnes
             ,
             grant
             the
             
               eldest
            
             onely
             a
             Priest
             ;
             Were
             the
             
               eldest
            
             sonnes
             of
             his
             other
             
               sons
            
             Priests
             or
             no
             ?
             If
             not
             ,
             how
             many
             
               men
               ,
               feareing
            
             God
             ,
             were
             scattered
             
             over
             the
             face
             of
             the
             
               earth
               ,
            
             utterly
             deprived
             of
             the
             means
             of
             right
             worship
             ;
             if
             so
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             a
             new
             
               rule
            
             produced
             ,
             beyond
             the
             prescript
             of
             
               nature
               ,
            
             whereby
             a
             man
             may
             be
             enabled
             by
             
               generation
            
             to
             convey
             that
             to
             
               others
               ,
            
             which
             he
             hath
             not
             in
             
               himselfe
               :
            
             I
             speake
             not
             of
             
               Melchisedeck
               ,
            
             and
             his
             
               extraordinary
               Priesthood
               ;
            
             why
             should
             any
             
               speak
            
             where
             the
             holy
             ghost
             is
             
               silent
               ?
            
             if
             we
             
               pretend
            
             to
             know
             him
             ,
             we
             overthrow
             the
             whole
             
               mystery
               ,
            
             and
             run
             crosse
             to
             the
             apostle
             ,
             afirming
             him
             to
             be
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             without
             father
             ,
             mother
             ,
             or
             genealogie
             ;
             for
             so
             
               long
               time
            
             then
             ,
             as
             the
             greatest
             
               combination
            
             of
             men
             ,
             was
             in
             distinct
             
               families
            
             (
             which
             sometimes
             were
             very
             great
             )
             
             
               Politickes
            
             and
             
               Oeconomicks
            
             being
             of
             the
             
               same
               extent
               ,
            
             all
             the
             way
             of
             
               instruction
            
             in
             the
             service
             and
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             was
             by
             the
             way
             of
             
               paternall
               admonition
               :
            
             For
             the
             discharge
             of
             
               which
               duty
               ,
               Abraham
            
             is
             commended
             
               Gen.
            
             18.
             19.
             whereunto
             the
             
               instructers
            
             had
             no
             particular
             
               ingagement
               ,
            
             but
             only
             the
             generall
             
               obligation
            
             of
             the
             law
             of
             nature
             ;
             what
             
               rule
            
             they
             had
             ,
             for
             their
             
               performances
            
             towards
             God
             ,
             doth
             not
             appeare
             ;
             all
             
               positive
            
             law
             ,
             in
             every
             
               kinde
            
             is
             ordained
             for
             the
             good
             of
             
               community
               :
            
             that
             
               then
               being
               not
               ,
            
             no
             such
             
               rule
            
             was
             assigned
             ,
             untill
             God
             gathered
             a
             
               people
               ,
            
             and
             lifted
             up
             the
             standard
             of
             
               circumcision
            
             for
             his
             subjects
             to
             repaire
             unto
             :
             the
             world
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             
               Abraham
               ,
            
             beginning
             generally
             to
             incline
             to
             
               Idolatry
               and
               polutheisme
               ,
            
             
             the
             first
             evident
             inreconcileable
             
               division
            
             was
             made
             betweene
             
               his
               people
            
             and
             the
             
               malignants
               ,
            
             which
             before
             lay
             hid
             in
             his
             
               decree
               ,
               visible
            
             signes
             and
             prescript
             
               rules
               ,
            
             were
             necessary
             for
             such
             a
             
               gathered
            
             Church
             :
             This
             before
             I
             conceive
             to
             have
             been
             supplyed
             
               by
               speciall
               revelation
               .
            
          
           
             The
             
               law
            
             of
             
               nature
            
             a
             long
             time
             
               prevailed
            
             for
             the
             worship
             of
             the
             one
             true
             
               God
               .
            
             The
             
               manner
            
             of
             this
             worship
             ,
             the
             
               generalty
            
             had
             at
             first
             (
             as
             may
             be
             conceived
             )
             from
             the
             
               vocall
               instruction
            
             of
             
               Adam
               ,
            
             ful
             of
             the
             
               knowledge
            
             of
             divine
             things
             ;
             
               this
            
             afterwards
             their
             
               children
            
             had
             from
             them
             by
             
               tradition
               ;
            
             helped
             forward
             by
             
               such
            
             who
             received
             particular
             
               revelations
            
             in
             their
             generation
             ;
             
             such
             as
             
               Noah
               ,
            
             thence
             called
             a
             
               preacher
            
             of
             
               righteousnesse
               :
            
             so
             
               knowledge
            
             of
             Gods
             will
             
               increased
               ,
            
             untill
             
               sinne
            
             quite
             prevailed
             ,
             and
             all
             
               flesh
            
             corrupted
             their
             wayes
             ;
             all
             
               Apostacy
            
             for
             the
             most
             part
             beginnes
             in
             the
             
               will
               ,
            
             which
             is
             more
             
               bruised
            
             by
             the
             fall
             ,
             then
             the
             
               understanding
               .
               Nature
            
             is
             more
             
               corrupted
               ,
            
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             
               desire
            
             of
             good
             ,
             then
             the
             
               knowledge
            
             
             of
             truth
             ;
             the
             
               knowledge
               of
               God
            
             would
             have
             flourished
             longer
             in
             mens
             
               mindes
               ,
            
             had
             not
             sinne
             banished
             the
             
               love
               of
               God
            
             out
             of
             their
             hearts
             .
             The
             summe
             is
             ,
             that
             before
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             
               every
               one
               in
               his
               owne
               person
               ,
               served
               God
               according
               to
               that
               knowledge
               he
               had
               of
               his
            
             Will
             .
             
               Publike
               performances
               were
               assigned
               to
               none
               ,
               further
               then
               the
               obligation
               of
               the
               law
               of
               Nature
               ,
               to
               their
               duty
               in
               their
               owne
               familyes
               .
            
             I
             have
             purposely
             omitted
             to
             speake
             of
             
               Melchisedocke
            
             as
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             having
             spoken
             all
             that
             I
             
               can
               ,
            
             or
             
               dare
            
             concerning
             him
             ,
             on
             another
             
               occasion
               ,
            
             Onely
             this
             I
             will
             
               adde
               ,
            
             they
             who
             so
             confidently
             affirme
             him
             to
             be
             
               Shem
               ,
            
             the
             sonne
             of
             
               Noah
               ,
            
             and
             to
             have
             his
             Priesthood
             in
             an
             
               ordinary
               way
               ,
            
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             
               Primogeniture
               ,
            
             might
             have
             done
             well
             to
             aske
             leave
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             for
             the
             
               revealing
            
             of
             that
             which
             he
             purposely
             concealed
             ,
             to
             setforth
             no
             small
             
               mystery
               ,
            
             by
             them
             quite
             overthrowne
             .
             And
             he
             who
             of
             late
             makes
             him
             
               looke
            
             upon
             
               Abraham
            
             and
             the
             four
             
               Kings
               ,
            
             all
             of
             his
             
               Posterity
               ,
            
             fighting
             for
             the
             
               Inheritance
            
             of
             
               Canaan
               ;
            
             (
             of
             which
             cause
             of
             their
             quarrell
             the
             Scripture
             is
             silent
             )
             robs
             him
             at
             least
             of
             
               one
            
             of
             his
             
               titles
               ,
               a
               King
               of
               peace
               ;
            
             making
             him
             neither
             ,
             
               King
            
             nor
             peaceable
             ,
             but
             a
             
               bloody
               Grandsire
               ,
            
             that
             either
             
               could
            
             not
             ,
             or
             
               would
            
             not
             part
             his
             fighting
             
               children
               ,
            
             contending
             for
             that
             whose
             
               right
            
             was
             in
             him
             ,
             to
             bestow
             on
             whom
             he
             would
             .
             And
             thus
             was
             it
             with
             them
             in
             the
             administration
             of
             sacred
             things
             :
             
               There
               was
               no
               divine
               determination
               of
               the
               Priestly
               office
               on
               any
               order
               of
               men
               :
               when
               things
               appertaining
               unto
               God
               ,
               were
               to
               be
               performed
               in
               the
               name
               of
               a
               whole
               family
               (
               as
               afterwards
            
             1
             Sam.
             20.
             6.
             )
             
               Perhaps
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               performance
               was
               by
               consent
               given
               to
               the
               first
               borne
               :
               Further
               ,
               the
               way
               of
               teaching
               others
               ,
               was
               by
               petarnall
               admonition
               :
               (
               so
            
             Gen.
             18.
             19
             )
             
               motives
               thereunto
               ,
               and
               rules
               of
               their
               proceeding
               therein
               ,
               being
               the
               law
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               speciall
               revelation
               .
               Prescription
               of
               positive
               law
               ,
               ordained
               for
               the
               good
               of
               community
               ,
               could
               have
               no
               place
               ,
               ,
               when
               all
               society
               was
               domesticall
               .
               To
               instruct
               others
               (
               upon
               occasion
               )
               wanting
               instruction
               for
               their
               good
               ,
               is
               an
               undeniable
               dictate
               of
               the
               first
               principles
               of
               nature
               ;
               obedience
               to
               which
               ,
               was
               all
               the
               ordinary
               warrant
               they
               had
               ,
               for
               preaching
               to
               any
               beyond
               their
               owne
               families
               ,
               observed
               by
            
             Lot
             Gen.
             19.
             7.
             
               though
               his
               sermon
               contained
               a
               little
               false
               doctrine
               ,
            
             ver.
             81.
             
             
               Againe
               ,
               speciall
               revelation
               leaves
               as
               a
               great
               impression
               on
               the
               minde
               of
               him
               to
               whom
               it
               is
               made
               ,
               so
               an
               effectuall
               obligation
               for
               the
               performance
               of
               
               what
               it
               directeth
               unto
               ,
               the
               Lyon
               hath
               roared
               ,
               who
               will
               not
               fear
               ;
               the
            
             Lord
             God
             
               hath
               spoken
               who
               can
               but
               prophes●e
               ,
            
             Amos
             3.
             8.
             
             
               And
               this
               was
            
             Noahs
             
               warrant
               for
               those
               performances
               ,
               from
               whence
               he
               was
               called
               a
               preacher
               of
               righteousnes
               ,
            
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             5.
             
             Thus
             although
             I
             doe
             not
             finde
             any
             determinate
             order
             of
             Priesthood
             by
             divine
             institution
             ,
             yet
             do
             I
             not
             thence
             conclude
             with
             
               Aquin.
               12.
               ae
               quest
               .
            
             3.
             
               a
            
             1
             (
             if
             I
             noted
             right
             at
             the
             reading
             of
             it
             )
             that
             all
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             I
             meane
             for
             the
             manner
             of
             it
             was
             of
             humane
             invention
             ,
             yea
             sacrifices
             themselves
             :
             for
             this
             Will
             worship
             as
             I
             shewed
             before
             God
             alwayes
             rejected
             ,
             no
             doubt
             but
             sacrifices
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             them
             were
             of
             divine
             institution
             ,
             albeit
             their
             particular
             originall
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             precept
             though
             not
             of
             practice
             be
             to
             us
             unknowne
             ;
             for
             what
             in
             all
             this
             concernes
             us
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             that
             
               a
               superinstitution
               of
               a
               new
               ordinance
               ,
               doth
               not
               overthrow
            
             any
             thing
             that
             went
             before
             in
             the
             same
             kinde
             ,
             universally
             
               morrall
               ,
            
             or
             
               extraordinary
               ;
            
             nor
             at
             all
             
               change
            
             it
             ,
             unlesse
             by
             expresse
             
               exception
               ,
            
             as
             by
             the
             introduction
             of
             the
             
               ceremoniall
               law
               ,
            
             the
             offering
             of
             sacrafices
             ,
             which
             before
             was
             
               common
               to
               all
               ,
            
             was
             restrained
             to
             the
             
               posterity
            
             of
             
               Levi
               :
            
             looke
             then
             what
             
               performances
            
             in
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             
               primitive
               houshold
               of
               faith
            
             was
             in
             the
             generall
             
               directed
            
             unto
             ,
             by
             the
             law
             of
             nature
             ,
             the
             
               same
            
             regulated
             by
             Gospel
             
               light
            
             (
             not
             particularly
             excepted
             )
             ought
             the
             
               generallity
            
             of
             christians
             to
             performe
             ,
             which
             what
             they
             were
             may
             be
             collected
             from
             what
             was
             fore
             spoken
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             same
             among
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             duty
             of
             that
             people
             distinct
             from
             their
             church
             officers
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             COncerning
             the
             
               Jews
            
             after
             the
             giving
             of
             
               Moses
            
             law
             ,
             the
             
               people
            
             of
             God
             were
             then
             
               gathered
            
             in
             
               one
               ,
            
             and
             a
             
               standard
            
             was
             set
             up
             for
             all
             his
             to
             repaire
             
               unto
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               Church
            
             of
             God
             became
             like
             a
             
               City
            
             upon
             a
             
               hill
               ,
            
             conspicuous
             to
             all
             ;
             and
             a
             certaine
             
               rule
            
             set
             downe
             for
             every
             one
             to
             
               observe
            
             that
             would
             approach
             unto
             him
             :
             as
             then
             before
             the
             law
             we
             sought
             for
             the
             manner
             of
             Gods
             worship
             from
             the
             practise
             of
             men
             ,
             so
             now
             since
             the
             change
             of
             the
             externall
             administration
             of
             the
             covenant
             ,
             from
             
               the
               prescription
               
               of
               God
               ;
            
             then
             we
             
               ghessed
            
             at
             
               what
            
             was
             
               commanded
               ,
            
             by
             what
             was
             
               done
               ;
               now
            
             at
             what
             was
             
               done
               ,
            
             by
             what
             was
             
               commanded
               ;
            
             and
             this
             is
             all
             the
             
               certainety
            
             we
             can
             have
             in
             either
             kinde
             ,
             though
             the
             consequence
             from
             the
             
               precept
               ,
            
             to
             the
             
               performance
               ;
            
             and
             on
             the
             
               contrary
               ,
            
             in
             this
             corrupted
             state
             of
             nature
             ,
             be
             not
             of
             absolute
             necessity
             ;
             onely
             the
             difference
             is
             ,
             where
             things
             are
             obscured
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             safer
             way
             to
             prove
             the
             practise
             of
             men
             by
             Gods
             precept
             ,
             charitably
             supposing
             them
             to
             have
             been
             obedient
             ,
             then
             to
             wrest
             the
             divine
             rule
             to
             their
             observation
             ;
             knowing
             how
             prone
             men
             are
             to
             deifie
             themselves
             ,
             by
             mixing
             their
             inventions
             with
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             :
             The
             Administration
             of
             Gods
             
               providence
            
             towards
             his
             Church
             hath
             been
             
               various
            
             and
             the
             communication
             of
             
               himselfe
            
             unto
             it
             ,
             at
             
               sundry
               times
               ,
            
             hath
             been
             in
             
               divers
               manners
               ;
            
             especially
             ,
             it
             pleased
             him
             not
             to
             bring
             it
             to
             
               perfection
            
             but
             by
             degrees
             ,
             
             
               as
               the
               earth
               bringeth
               forth
               fruit
               ,
               first
               the
               blade
               ,
               then
               the
               eare
               ,
               then
               the
               full
               corne
               in
               the
               eare
               :
            
             thus
             the
             
               Church
            
             before
             the
             giving
             of
             
               Moses
            
             law
             ,
             seems
             to
             have
             had
             two
             maine
             
               defects
               ,
            
             which
             the
             Lord
             at
             that
             time
             supplyed
             ;
             one
             in
             
               discipline
               ,
            
             or
             
               government
               ,
            
             in
             that
             every
             family
             exercised
             the
             publique
             worship
             of
             God
             within
             it self
             or
             a
             part
             .
             (
             though
             some
             do
             otherwise
             
               conclude
            
             from
             
               Gen.
            
             4.
             26.
             
             )
             which
             was
             first
             removed
             ,
             by
             
               establishing
            
             a
             consistory
             of
             Elders
             ,
             the
             other
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Doctrine
            
             wanting
             the
             
               rule
               of
               the
               written
               word
            
             being
             directed
             by
             tradition
             ,
             the
             manifold
             
               defects
            
             whereof
             ,
             were
             made
             up
             ,
             by
             speciall
             
               revelatition
               :
            
             to
             neither
             of
             these
             defects
             was
             the
             Church
             since
             exposed
             :
             whether
             there
             was
             any
             thing
             
               written
            
             before
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             
               law
               ,
            
             is
             not
             worth
             
               contending
            
             about
             :
             
               Austine
            
             thought
             
               Enochs
            
             prophesie
             was
             written
             by
             him
             ;
             
             prophesie
             was
             written
             by
             him
             ;
             and
             
               Josephus
            
             afirmes
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             two
             pillars
             erected
             ,
             one
             of
             
               stone
               ,
            
             the
             other
             of
             
               brick
            
             before
             the
             stoode
             ,
             wherein
             divers
             things
             were
             
               ingraven
               ;
            
             and
             
               Sixtus
               Senensis
               ,
            
             that
             the
             
               booke
               of
               the
               wars
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             was
             a
             volume
             ancienter
             then
             the
             bookes
             of
             
               Moses
               ;
            
             but
             the
             contrary
             opinion
             is
             most
             received
             ,
             so
             
               Chrysost.
            
             Hom.
             1.
             in
             
               Mali
               .
            
             after
             its
             giving
             ,
             none
             ever
             doubted
             of
             the
             
               perfection
               of
               the
               written
               word
            
             for
             the
             end
             to
             which
             it
             was
             ordained
             ,
             untill
             the
             Jewes
             had
             broached
             their
             
               Talmud
               ,
            
             to
             oppose
             
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Papists
             their
             
               Traditions
               ,
            
             to
             advance
             
               Antichrist
               ;
            
             doubtlesse
             the
             sole
             aime
             of
             
               the
               work
               ,
            
             what
             ever
             ,
             were
             the
             intentions
             of
             the
             
               workmen
               .
            
          
           
             The
             
               Lights
            
             which
             God
             maketh
             ,
             are
             sufficient
             to
             rule
             the
             
               seasons
            
             
             for
             which
             they
             are
             ordained
             ;
             as
             ,
             in
             
               creating
               of
               the
               world
               ,
            
             God
             made
             two
             great
             
               lights
               ,
            
             the
             
               greater
               light
            
             to
             rule
             the
             
               day
               ,
            
             and
             the
             lesser
             
               light
            
             to
             rule
             the
             
               night
               ;
            
             so
             in
             the
             erection
             of
             the
             
               new
               world
            
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             he
             set
             up
             two
             great
             
               lights
               ,
            
             the
             
               lesser
               light
            
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             to
             guide
             the
             
               night
               ,
            
             the
             
               darke
            
             space
             of
             time
             under
             the
             
               law
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               greater
               light
            
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             to
             rule
             the
             
               glorious
               day
            
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             these
             two
             
               lights
            
             do
             sufficiently
             
               enlighten
            
             every
             man
             that
             commeth
             into
             this
             
               new
               world
               :
            
             There
             is
             no
             neede
             of
             the
             false
             fire
             of
             tradition
             ,
             where
             God
             sets
             up
             such
             glorious
             
               lights
               .
            
             This
             be
             
               premised
               ,
            
             for
             the
             pronass
             of
             men
             ,
             to
             deflect
             from
             the
             golden
             
               rule
               ,
            
             and
             heavenly
             
               polestarre
            
             in
             the
             investigation
             of
             the
             truth
             ;
             especially
             in
             
               things
            
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             concerning
             which
             we
             treat
             ,
             wherein
             ordinary
             
               indeavours
               ,
            
             are
             farre
             greater
             in
             searching
             after
             what
             men
             
               have
            
             done
             ,
             then
             what
             they
             
               ought
            
             to
             have
             done
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             
               fact
            
             is
             once
             evidenced
             ,
             from
             the
             pen
             of
             a
             
               Rabbi
               ,
            
             or
             a
             
               Father
               ,
            
             presently
             conclude
             
               the
               right
               :
            
             amongst
             many
             ,
             we
             may
             take
             a
             late
             
               treatise
            
             for
             instance
             ,
             intituled
             ,
             
               of
               Religious
               Assemblies
               and
               the
               publike
               service
               of
               God
               ,
            
             whose
             
               author
            
             would
             prescribe
             the
             
               manner
            
             of
             Gods
             worship
             among
             
               Christians
               ,
            
             from
             the
             
               custome
            
             of
             the
             
               Jewes
               ;
            
             and
             their
             
               observations
               ,
            
             he
             would
             prove
             from
             the
             
               Rabbines
               ;
            
             not
             at
             all
             taking
             
               notice
               ,
            
             that
             from
             such
             
               observances
               ,
            
             they
             were
             long
             agon
             
               recalled
               ,
            
             to
             the
             
               law
               and
               to
               the
               testamony
               .
            
             
             And
             afterwards
             for
             them
             sharply
             rebuked
             by
             
               truth
            
             it selfe
             :
             doubtlesse
             it
             is
             a
             worthy
             
               knowledge
            
             to
             be
             
               able
               ,
            
             and
             a
             commendable
             
               deligence
            
             to
             search
             into
             those
             coyners
             of
             
               curiosities
               ,
            
             but
             to
             imbrace
             the
             
               fancy
               's
            
             of
             those
             wild-heads
             which
             have
             nothing
             but
             
               noveltie
            
             to
             commend
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             seeke
             their
             
               imposition
            
             on
             others
             ,
             is
             but
             an
             abasing
             of
             their
             owne
             ceisure
             and
             others
             
               industry
               :
            
             The
             
               issue
            
             of
             such
             a
             temper
             ,
             seemes
             to
             bee
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             that
             
               treatise
               ,
            
             which
             because
             I
             wait
             onely
             for
             some
             
               spare
               houres
            
             to
             demonstrate
             in
             a
             perticular
             
               tract
               .
            
             I
             shall
             for
             the
             
               present
               ,
            
             omit
             the
             handling
             of
             
               divers
               things
            
             there
             
               spoken
            
             of
             ,
             though
             otherwise
             they
             might
             very
             
               opportunately
            
             here
             be
             mentioned
             .
             As
             the
             
               Office
            
             and
             
               Duty
            
             of
             
               Prophets
               ,
            
             the
             
               manner
            
             of
             gods
             worship
             in
             their
             
               Synagogues
               ,
            
             the
             
               originall
            
             and
             institution
             of
             their
             latter
             
               teachers
               ,
            
             Scribes
             and
             Pharises
             ,
             &
             .
             And
             briefly
             onely
             
               observe
            
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             are
             most
             immediatly
             conducing
             to
             my
             
               proposed
            
             subject
             .
             The
             
               worship
            
             of
             God
             among
             them
             ,
             
             was
             either
             
               Morall
               ,
            
             or
             
               Ceremoniall
            
             and
             
               Typicall
               ,
            
             the
             
               performances
            
             belonging
             unto
             the
             
               latter
               ,
            
             with
             all
             things
             thereunto
             
               conducing
               ,
            
             were
             appropriated
             to
             
               them
               ,
            
             whom
             God
             had
             peculiarly
             set
             a
             part
             for
             that
             
               purpose
               :
            
             By
             
               Ceromoniall
            
             worship
             ,
             I
             understand
             all
             
               Sacrifices
            
             and
             Offerings
             ,
             the
             whole
             service
             of
             the
             
               Tabernacle
               ,
            
             and
             afterwards
             of
             the
             
               Temple
               :
            
             all
             which
             ,
             were
             
               Typicall
               ,
            
             and
             established
             merely
             for
             the
             present
             
               dispensation
               ,
            
             not
             without
             purpose
             of
             their
             
               Abrogation
               ,
            
             when
             that
             which
             was
             to
             be
             more
             
               perfect
               ,
            
             should
             appear
             .
             Now
             the
             severall
             
               Officers
            
             with
             their
             distinct
             
               employments
               ,
            
             in
             and
             about
             this
             
               Service
               ,
            
             were
             so
             punctually
             
               prescribed
               ,
            
             and
             limited
             by
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             that
             as
             
               none
            
             of
             them
             might
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             without
             presumptious
             impiety
             ,
             intrude
             into
             the
             
               function
            
             of
             others
             ,
             not
             allotted
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             
               Numb.
            
             16.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             So
             none
             of
             their
             
               Bretheren
            
             might
             
               presume
            
             to
             
               intrude
            
             into
             the
             least
             part
             of
             their
             
               Office
               ,
            
             without
             manifest
             
               sacriledge
               .
               Josh.
            
             22.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             
               mention
            
             of
             divers
             in
             the
             
               Scripture
            
             that
             offered
             
               Sacrifices
               ,
            
             or
             vowed
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             who
             were
             
               Strangers
            
             from
             the
             Priests
             
               Office
               ,
            
             yea
             from
             the
             Tribe
             of
             
               Levi
               ,
            
             as
             
               Jepha
               .
               Judges
               ,
               11.
               
               Manoah
               ,
               Jud.
            
             13.
             
             
               David
               ,
               2.
               Sam.
            
             6.
             
             And
             again
             ,
             2.
             
               Sam.
               24.
               
               Solomon
               ,
               Kings
            
             3.
             and
             again
             ,
             1.
             
             
               Kings
            
             9.
             
             But
             following
             our
             former
             
               rule
            
             of
             Interpreting
             ,
             the
             
               practise
               ,
            
             by
             the
             
               precept
               ,
            
             we
             may
             
               finde
               ,
            
             (
             and
             that
             truely
             )
             that
             all
             the
             
               expresions
            
             of
             their
             
               Offerings
            
             signifie
             no
             more
             ;
             but
             ,
             they
             
               brought
            
             those
             things
             
               to
               be
               offered
               ,
            
             and
             
               caused
            
             the
             Priests
             to
             
               do
               ,
            
             what
             in
             their
             owne
             
               persons
            
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             
               performe
               .
            
             Now
             hence
             by
             the
             way
             we
             may
             
               observe
               ,
            
             that
             the
             
               people
            
             of
             God
             ,
             under
             the
             new
             
               Testament
               ,
            
             contrary
             distinct
             from
             their
             
               Teachers
               ,
            
             have
             a
             greater
             
               interest
            
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             
               spirituall
               duties
            
             belonging
             to
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             
               more
            
             in
             that
             regard
             is
             
               granted
            
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             
               required
            
             of
             them
             ,
             then
             was
             of
             the
             ancient
             
               people
            
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             considered
             as
             distinguished
             from
             their
             
               Priests
               ,
            
             because
             their
             
               duty
            
             is
             prescribed
             unto
             them
             under
             the
             
               notion
               of
               those
               things
            
             which
             then
             ,
             were
             appropriate
             onely
             to
             the
             
               Priests
               ;
            
             as
             of
             
               offering
               incense
               ,
               sacrifice
               ;
               oblations
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             which
             in
             their
             
               originall
               institution
            
             were
             never
             
               permitted
            
             to
             the
             people
             of
             the
             
               Jewes
               ,
            
             but
             yet
             tralatitiously
             and
             by
             
               Analogie
            
             are
             
               injoyned
            
             to
             all
             
               Christians
               ,
            
             but
             of
             these
             afterwards
             ;
             the
             main
             question
             is
             ,
             
             about
             the
             
               duty
            
             of
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             
               performances
            
             for
             their
             owne
             
               edification
               ,
            
             and
             the
             extent
             of
             their
             
               lawfull
               undertakings
            
             for
             others
             instruction
             ;
             for
             the
             first
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             nearest
             concernment
             unto
             themselves
             :
             The
             summe
             of
             their
             duty
             in
             this
             kind
             may
             bee
             reduced
             to
             these
             two
             heads
             ;
             First
             ,
             to
             
               heare
               the
               Word
               and
               Law
               of
               God
               read
            
             attentively
             ,
             especially
             when
             it
             was
             expounded
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             to
             
               meditate
            
             therein
             themselves
             ,
             to
             study
             it
             day
             and
             night
             ,
             and
             to
             get
             their
             senses
             exercised
             in
             that
             rule
             of
             their
             duty
             .
             Concerning
             each
             of
             which
             ,
             we
             have
             both
             the
             
               precept
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               practise
               ,
            
             Gods
             
               command
               ,
            
             and
             their
             
               performance
               .
            
             The
             
               one
               ,
            
             in
             that
             injunction
             given
             unto
             the
             Priest
             ,
             
               Daut
               .
            
             31.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             
               When
               all
               Israel
               is
               come
               to
               appeare
               before
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               place
               that
               hee
               shall
               choose
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               reade
               this
               Law
               before
               all
               Israel
               in
               their
               hearing
               :
               Gather
               the
               people
               together
               ,
               men
               ,
               and
               women
               ,
               and
               children
               ,
               and
               thy
               stranger
               that
               is
               within
               thy
               gates
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               heare
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               may
               learne
               ,
               and
               feare
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               ;
               and
               that
               their
               children
               which
               have
               not
               knowne
               may
               heare
               and
               learne
               .
            
             All
             which
             we
             find
             punctually
             performed
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             
               Nehem.
               8.
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               Ezra
            
             the
             Priest
             standing
             on
             a
             Pulpit
             of
             wood
             ,
             read
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             gave
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             
               eares
               of
               all
               the
               people
               were
               attentive
               to
               the
               Booke
               of
               the
               Law
               .
            
             Which
             course
             continued
             untill
             there
             was
             an
             end
             put
             to
             the
             observances
             of
             that
             Law
             ;
             as
             
               Act.
               15.
               21.
               
               Moses
               of
               old
               time
               hath
               in
               every
               Citie
               them
               that
               preach
               him
               being
               read
               in
               the
               Synagogues
               every
               Sabbath
               day
               :
            
             On
             which
             ground
             ,
             not
             receding
             from
             their
             ancient
             observations
             ,
             the
             people
             assembled
             to
             heare
             our
             Saviour
             teaching
             with
             authority
             ,
             
               Luk.
            
             21.
             38.
             
             And
             S.
             
               Paul
            
             divers
             times
             tooke
             advantage
             of
             their
             
               ordinary
               assemblies
            
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             unto
             them
             .
             For
             the
             other
             ,
             which
             concernes
             their
             own
             searching
             into
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             studying
             of
             the
             Word
             wee
             have
             a
             strict
             command
             ,
             
               Deut.
               6.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               And
               these
               words
               which
               I
               command
               thee
               this
               day
               shall
               bee
               in
               thy
               heart
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               teach
               them
               diligently
               unto
               thy
               children
               ,
               and
               shalt
               talke
               of
               them
               when
               thou
               sittest
               in
               thy
               house
               ,
               and
               when
               thou
               walkest
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               when
               thou
               lyest
               down
               ,
               and
               when
               thou
               risest
               up
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               bind
               them
               for
               a
               sign
               upon
               thy
               hand
               ,
               &
               they
               shal
               be
               as
               front
               lets
               between
               thine
               eyes
               ,
               &
               thou
               shalt
               write
               them
               upon
               the
               posts
               of
               thy
               house
               &
               upon
               thy
               gates
               :
            
             
             which
             strict
             charge
             is
             again
             repeated
             ,
             
               cap.
            
             11.
             18.
             summarily
             comprehending
             
               all
               wayes
               whereby
               they
               might
               become
               exercised
               in
               the
               Law
               :
            
             Now
             because
             this
             charge
             is
             in
             particular
             given
             to
             the
             
               King
               ,
               Chap.
               17.
               vers.
            
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             The
             
               performance
            
             of
             a
             
               King
            
             in
             obedience
             thereunto
             ,
             will
             give
             us
             light
             enough
             into
             the
             
               practise
            
             of
             the
             people
             :
             And
             this
             we
             have
             in
             that
             most
             excellent
             Psalme
             of
             
               David
               ,
            
             viz.
             119.
             which
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             is
             spent
             in
             petitions
             for
             
               light
               ,
               direction
               ,
            
             and
             
               assistance
            
             in
             that
             
               study
               ,
            
             in
             expressions
             of
             the
             performance
             of
             this
             
               duty
               ,
            
             and
             in
             spirituall
             glorying
             of
             his
             successe
             ,
             in
             his
             divine
             
               Meditations
               :
            
             especially
             
               vers
               .
            
             99.
             hee
             ascribeth
             his
             
               proficiency
               in
               heavenly
               wisedome
               and
               understanding
               above
               his
               teachers
               ,
            
             not
             to
             any
             speciall
             revelation
             ,
             not
             to
             that
             propheticall
             light
             wherewith
             he
             was
             endued
             (
             which
             indeed
             consisting
             in
             a
             transient
             irradiation
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             being
             a
             supernaturall
             impulsion
             commensurate
             to
             such
             things
             as
             are
             connaturall
             onely
             unto
             God
             ,
             doth
             of
             it selfe
             give
             neither
             wisedome
             nor
             understanding
             )
             but
             unto
             his
             
               studdy
               in
               the
               testimonies
            
             of
             God
             .
             The
             
               blessings
            
             pronounced
             upon
             ,
             and
             
               promises
            
             annexed
             to
             the
             performance
             of
             this
             
               duty
               ,
            
             concerne
             not
             the
             matter
             in
             hand
             :
             only
             from
             the
             words
             wherein
             the
             former
             
               command
            
             is
             delivered
             ,
             two
             things
             may
             be
             observed
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             
               paternall
               teaching
            
             and
             instruction
             of
             families
             in
             things
             which
             appertaine
             to
             God
             ,
             being
             a
             
               duty
            
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             
               Nature
               ,
            
             remained
             in
             its
             
               full
               vigor
               ,
            
             and
             was
             not
             at
             all
             impaired
             ,
             by
             the
             
               institution
            
             of
             a
             new
             order
             of
             
               Teachers
            
             for
             assemblies
             ,
             beyond
             domesticall
             then
             established
             :
             Neither
             without
             doubt
             ought
             it
             to
             
               cease
            
             amongst
             Christians
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             other
             reason
             why
             
               now
            
             it
             
               should
               ,
            
             but
             that
             ,
             which
             
               then
            
             was
             not
             effectuall
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             the
             
               people
               of
               God
               ,
            
             were
             not
             onely
             
               permitted
               ,
            
             but
             
               enjoyned
            
             also
             ,
             to
             
               reads
            
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             upon
             all
             
               occasions
               ,
            
             in
             their
             owne
             
               houses
               ,
            
             and
             else-where
             ,
             to
             
               talke
            
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             
               communicate
            
             their
             knowledge
             in
             them
             ,
             unto
             
               others
               :
            
             There
             had
             been
             
               then
               ,
            
             no
             
               Councell
               at
               Trent
            
             to
             forbid
             the
             one
             ,
             nor
             perhaps
             was
             there
             any
             
               strict
               Canon
               ,
            
             to
             bring
             the
             other
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             a
             Conventicle
             :
             But
             now
             for
             the
             
               solemne
               publique
               teaching
            
             and
             instructing
             of
             others
             ,
             it
             was
             
               otherwise
            
             ordained
             ,
             for
             this
             was
             committed
             to
             
               them
            
             in
             regard
             of
             
               ordinary
            
             
             performance
             ,
             who
             were
             
               set
               apart
               by
            
             GOD
             ;
             as
             for
             others
             before
             named
             :
             so
             also
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             the
             
               Author
            
             of
             the
             Treatise
             I
             before
             
               mentioned
               ,
            
             concludeth
             that
             the
             people
             were
             not
             taught
             at
             the
             
               publike
               assemblies
            
             by
             Priests
             ,
             
               as
               such
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             teaching
             the
             people
             was
             no
             part
             of
             their
             
               office
            
             or
             
               duty
               :
            
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             that
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             mans
             
               duty
            
             in
             the
             service
             or
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             God
             
               requires
            
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             appertain
             to
             his
             
               office
            
             whose
             performance
             is
             expressely
             
               enjoyned
            
             unto
             him
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             And
             for
             whose
             
               neglect
               ,
            
             hee
             is
             
               rebuked
            
             or
             
               punished
               :
            
             now
             all
             this
             wee
             find
             concerning
             the
             Priests
             
               publike
               teaching
            
             of
             the
             people
             :
             for
             the
             
               prof
            
             of
             which
             the
             recitall
             of
             a
             few
             
               pertinent
            
             places
             shal
             suffice
             ,
             
               Levit.
            
             10.
             11.
             we
             have
             an
             injunction
             laid
             upon
             
               Aaron
            
             and
             his
             sonnes
             ,
             
               to
               teach
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               all
               the
               statutes
               that
               the
               Lord
               had
               spoken
               to
               them
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               Moses
               .
            
             And
             of
             the
             Levites
             it
             is
             affirmed
             ,
             
               Deut.
               33.
               10.
               
               They
               shall
               teach
               Jacob
               thy
               statutes
               ,
               and
               Israel
               thy
               Law
               .
            
             Now
             though
             some
             restraine
             these
             places
             to
             the
             
               discerning
               of
               leprosies
               ,
            
             and
             
               between
               holy
            
             and
             
               unholy
               ,
            
             with
             their
             
               determination
               of
               difficulty
               emergent
            
             out
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             yet
             this
             no
             way
             impaires
             the
             truth
             of
             that
             I
             
               intend
            
             to
             prove
             by
             them
             for
             even
             ,
             
               those
               things
               ,
            
             belonged
             to
             that
             kind
             of
             publike
             
               teaching
               ,
            
             which
             was
             necessary
             under
             that
             administration
             of
             the
             
               Covenant
               :
            
             but
             in
             stead
             of
             many
             ,
             I
             will
             name
             
               one
            
             not
             lyable
             to
             exception
             :
             
               Mil.
               2.
               7.
               
               The
               Priests
               lips
               should
               preserve
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               they
               should
               seeke
               the
               Law
               at
               his
               mouth
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               the
               messenger
               of
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               :
            
             where
             both
             a
             recitall
             of
             his
             own
             duty
             ,
             
               that
            
             he
             
               should
               be
               full
               of
               knowledge
            
             to
             instruct
             ,
             the
             intimation
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             they
             
               should
               seeke
               unto
               him
               ,
            
             or
             give
             heed
             to
             his
             teaching
             with
             the
             
               reason
            
             of
             them
             both
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             the
             Lords
             messenger
             ,
             (
             one
             of
             the
             highest
             titles
             of
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospell
             performing
             the
             same
             office
             )
             doe
             abundantly
             
               confirme
               ,
            
             that
             
               instructing
            
             of
             the
             people
             in
             the
             
               morall
            
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             was
             a
             duty
             of
             the
             Priestly
             
               office
               ,
            
             or
             of
             
               the
               Priests
               as
               such
               .
            
             Especially
             considering
             the
             effect
             of
             this
             
               teaching
            
             mentioned
             ,
             
               vers.
            
             9.
             the
             
               turning
               of
               many
               from
               their
               iniquitie
               .
            
             The
             proper
             end
             of
             
               teaching
               in
               assemblies
               :
            
             all
             which
             we
             find
             
               exactly
            
             perperformed
             by
             an
             excellent
             Priest
             ,
             
               preaching
            
             to
             the
             people
             on
             a
             
               Pulpit
            
             of
             wood
             :
             
               Nehem.
            
             8.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Further
             ,
             for
             a
             neglect
             of
             
               this
               ,
            
             the
             Priests
             are
             
               threatned
            
             with
             rejection
             from
             their
             office
             :
             
             
               Hosea
            
             4.
             6.
             
             Now
             it
             doth
             not
             seeme
             
               justice
               ,
            
             that
             a
             man
             should
             be
             put
             out
             of
             his
             
               office
               ,
            
             for
             a
             
               neglect
            
             of
             that
             ,
             whose
             
               performance
            
             doth
             not
             belong
             unto
             
               it
               ;
            
             the
             
               fault
            
             of
             every
             neglect
             ,
             
               ariseth
            
             from
             the
             description
             of
             a
             
               duty
               :
            
             untill
             
               something
            
             then
             of
             more
             
               force
               ,
            
             then
             any
             thing
             as
             yet
             I
             have
             
               seene
               ,
            
             bee
             objected
             to
             the
             
               contrary
               ,
            
             we
             may
             take
             it
             for
             granted
             ,
             
               That
               the
               teaching
               of
               the
               people
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               in
               publique
               assemblies
               ,
               was
               performed
               ordinarily
               by
               the
               Priests
               ,
               as
               belonging
               to
               their
               duty
               ,
               and
               office
               .
            
             Men
             indued
             with
             
               gifts
               supernaturall
               ,
               extraordinarily
            
             called
             ,
             and
             
               immediately
            
             sent
             by
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             for
             the
             
               instruction
            
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             the
             
               reformation
            
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             
               fore-telling
               things
            
             to
             come
             ,
             such
             as
             were
             the
             
               Prophets
               ,
            
             who
             when
             ever
             they
             met
             with
             
               opposition
               ,
            
             staid
             themselves
             upon
             their
             
               extraordinary
            
             calling
             ,
             come
             not
             within
             the
             
               compasse
            
             of
             my
             disquisition
             .
             The
             
               institution
            
             also
             of
             the
             Schooles
             of
             the
             
               Prophets
               ,
            
             the
             
               employment
            
             of
             the
             
               sonnes
            
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             the
             
               originall
            
             of
             the
             
               Scribes
               ,
            
             and
             those
             other
             
               possessours
            
             of
             
               Moses
            
             Chaire
             in
             our
             Saviours
             
               time
               ,
            
             wherein
             hee
             
               conversed
            
             here
             below
             ,
             being
             necessarily
             to
             be
             
               handled
            
             in
             my
             
               Observations
            
             on
             the
             fore-named
             Treatise
             ,
             I
             shall
             omit
             untill
             more
             
               leisure
               ,
            
             and
             an
             enjoyment
             of
             the
             small
             
               remainder
            
             of
             my
             poore
             
               Library
               ,
            
             shall
             better
             enable
             me
             .
             For
             the
             
               present
               ,
            
             because
             treating
             in
             
               causa
               facili
               ,
            
             although
             
               writing
            
             without
             
               bookes
               ,
            
             I
             hope
             I
             am
             not
             besides
             the
             
               Truth
               :
            
             the
             Booke
             of
             
               Truth
               ,
            
             praised
             bee
             GOD
             ,
             is
             easie
             to
             bee
             
               obtained
               ,
            
             and
             GOD
             is
             not
             tyed
             to
             
               meanes
               ,
            
             in
             discovering
             the
             
               truth
            
             of
             that
             Booke
             .
             Come
             we
             then
             ,
             to
             the
             
               consideration
            
             of
             what
             
               duty
            
             in
             the
             
               service
            
             of
             GOD
             ,
             beyond
             those
             belonging
             unto
             severall
             
               families
               ,
            
             were
             permitted
             to
             any
             of
             the
             
               people
               ,
            
             not
             peculiarly
             set
             
               apart
            
             for
             such
             a
             purpose
             .
             The
             
               Ceremoniall
            
             part
             of
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             as
             we
             saw
             before
             ,
             was
             so
             
               appropriate
            
             to
             the
             Priests
             ,
             that
             God
             usually
             
               revenged
            
             the
             trangression
             of
             that
             
               ordinance
               ,
            
             very
             severely
             ,
             the
             Examples
             of
             
               Vzzah
            
             and
             
               Vzziah
               ,
            
             are
             dreadfull
             testimonies
             of
             his
             wrath
             in
             that
             kind
             :
             
             It
             was
             an
             unalterable
             
               law
               ,
            
             by
             vertue
             whereof
             ,
             the
             
               Priests
            
             excommunicated
             that
             presumptuous
             
               King
               .
            
             For
             that
             whch
             we
             chiefly
             
               intend
            
             the
             publique
             
               teaching
            
             of
             others
             ,
             as
             to
             
               some
            
             it
             was
             enjoyned
             ,
             as
             an
             act
             of
             their
             
               duty
               ,
            
             so
             it
             might
             at
             
               first
            
             seeme
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             
               permitted
            
             to
             all
             ,
             who
             having
             
               ability
            
             
             thereunto
             ,
             were
             called
             by
             
               charity
            
             or
             
               necessitie
               ;
            
             So
             the
             
               Princes
            
             of
             
               Jehoshaphat
               taught
            
             the
             people
             out
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             
               Priests
            
             and
             Levites
             ,
             2
             
               Chron.
            
             17.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             so
             also
             
               Nehemiah
               ,
            
             and
             others
             of
             the
             
               chiefe
            
             of
             the
             people
             are
             reckoned
             among
             them
             who
             
               taught
            
             the
             people
             ,
             
               Nehem.
            
             8.
             and
             afterwards
             ,
             when
             Saint
             
               Paul
            
             at
             any
             time
             entred
             into
             their
             
               Synagogues
               ;
            
             
             they
             never
             
               questioned
            
             any
             thing
             but
             his
             
               abilities
               ,
            
             if
             he
             had
             any
             word
             of
             
               Exhortation
            
             to
             the
             people
             he
             might
             
               say
               on
               :
            
             and
             the
             
               Scribes
            
             questioning
             the
             
               authoritie
            
             of
             our
             Saviour
             for
             his
             
               teaching
               ,
            
             were
             moved
             to
             
               it
               ,
            
             not
             because
             he
             
               taught
               ,
            
             but
             because
             he
             taught
             
               so
               ,
            
             and
             
               such
            
             things
             ,
             with
             authoritie
             ,
             and
             against
             their
             
               traditions
               ,
            
             otherwise
             they
             rather
             troubled
             
               themselves
               ,
            
             to
             thinke
             how
             he
             should
             become
             
               able
               to
               teach
               :
               Mark
            
             6.
             2
             ,
             3.
             then
             
               him
               ,
            
             because
             he
             
               did
               :
            
             there
             are
             indeed
             many
             sharpe
             
               reproofes
            
             in
             the
             old
             
               Testament
            
             of
             those
             who
             undertooke
             to
             be
             Gods
             Messengers
             without
             his
             warrant
             ,
             as
             
               Jerem.
               23.
               21
               ,
               22.
               
               I
               have
               not
               sent
               these
               Prophets
               ,
               yet
               they
               ran
               :
               I
               have
               not
               spoken
               to
               them
               ,
               yet
               they
               prophesied
               .
               But
               if
               they
               had
               stood
               in
               my
               counsell
               ,
            
             &c.
             to
             
               which
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             places
             it
             may
             
               satisfactorily
            
             be
             answered
             ,
             that
             howsoever
             by
             the
             way
             of
             
               analogie
               ,
            
             they
             may
             be
             drawn
             into
             
               rule
               ,
            
             for
             these
             
               times
            
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             spoken
             only
             in
             
               reference
            
             to
             
               them
            
             who
             falsly
             
               pretended
            
             to
             extraordinary
             
               revelations
               ,
            
             and
             a
             power
             of
             
               foretelling
            
             things
             to
             come
             :
             whom
             the
             Lord
             
               forewarned
            
             his
             people
             of
             ,
             and
             appointed
             
               punishments
            
             for
             them
             ,
             
               Deut.
            
             13.
             with
             which
             sort
             of
             
               pretenders
            
             that
             nation
             was
             ever
             
               replenished
               ,
            
             for
             
               which
            
             the
             very
             
               heathen
            
             often
             derided
             them
             :
             
               he
               ,
            
             who
             makes
             it
             his
             
               employment
               ,
            
             to
             counterfeit
             Gods
             
               dispensations
               ,
            
             had
             then
             no
             more
             glorious
             worke
             to
             
               imitate
            
             then
             that
             of
             
               prophesie
               ,
            
             wherein
             he
             was
             not
             
               idle
               :
            
             yet
             notwithstanding
             all
             
               this
               ,
            
             I
             doe
             not
             conceive
             the
             former
             
               discourse
            
             to
             be
             punctually
             
               true
            
             in
             the
             
               latitude
            
             thereof
             :
             as
             though
             it
             were
             
               permitted
            
             to
             
               all
            
             men
             ,
             or
             
               any
            
             men
             ,
             besides
             the
             
               Priests
            
             and
             Prophets
             to
             teach
             
               publikely
            
             at
             
               all
            
             times
             ,
             and
             in
             
               all
            
             estates
             of
             that
             Church
             .
             Only
             I
             conceive
             that
             the
             usuall
             
               answers
            
             given
             to
             the
             fore-cited
             places
             ,
             when
             objected
             ,
             are
             not
             
               sufficient
               :
            
             take
             an
             instance
             in
             
               one
               ,
               2
               Chro.
            
             17.
             of
             the
             
               Princes
            
             of
             
               Jehoshaphat
            
             teaching
             with
             the
             Priests
             :
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             book
             before
             
               intimated
               ,
            
             conceives
             that
             neither
             
               Priests
            
             nor
             
             
               Princes
            
             taught
             at
             all
             in
             that
             way
             we
             now
             treat
             of
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             the
             
               Priests
            
             rode
             
               circuit
            
             to
             administer
             
               judgement
               ,
            
             and
             had
             the
             
               Princes
            
             with
             them
             to
             do
             
               execution
               ;
            
             but
             this
             interpretation
             he
             borroweth
             only
             to
             confirme
             his
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             that
             
               priests
            
             did
             not
             teach
             as
             
               such
               ,
            
             the
             very
             circumstance
             of
             the
             
               place
            
             inforces
             a
             contrary
             
               sence
               ;
            
             and
             in
             the
             19.
             Chap.
             there
             is
             expresse
             
               mention
            
             of
             appointing
             
               Judges
            
             for
             the
             
               determination
            
             of
             civill
             
               causes
            
             in
             every
             
               City
               ,
            
             which
             evidently
             was
             a
             
               distinct
            
             work
             distinguished
             from
             that
             
               mentioned
            
             in
             this
             place
             :
             &
             upō
             the
             like
             ground
             I
             cōceive
             it
             to
             be
             no
             
               intimation
            
             of
             a
             moveable
             Sanedrim
             ,
             
               which
            
             although
             of
             such
             a
             mixt
             constitution
             ,
             yet
             was
             not
             
               itinerant
               ,
            
             and
             is
             mentioned
             in
             that
             other
             
               place
               :
            
             neither
             is
             that
             other
             
               ordinary
               glosse
            
             more
             probable
             ,
             they
             were
             sent
             to
             
               teach
               ,
            
             that
             is
             to
             
               countenance
            
             the
             teaching
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             a
             
               duty
            
             which
             seldome
             implores
             the
             
               assistance
            
             of
             humane
             
               countenance
               ,
            
             and
             if
             for
             the
             present
             it
             
               did
               ,
            
             the
             Kings
             
               authority
            
             commanding
             it
             was
             of
             more
             value
             then
             the
             
               presence
            
             of
             the
             
               Princes
               .
            
             Besides
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             the
             
               Text
               ,
            
             nor
             the
             
               circumstances
            
             thereof
             ,
             which
             should
             hold
             out
             this
             
               sence
            
             unto
             us
             ;
             neither
             do
             we
             
               find
            
             any
             other
             
               rule
               ,
            
             precept
             or
             practise
             ,
             whose
             
               analogie
            
             might
             lead
             us
             to
             such
             an
             
               interpretation
               :
            
             that
             ,
             which
             to
             me
             
               seemes
            
             to
             come
             neerest
             the
             
               truth
            
             is
             that
             they
             
               taught
            
             also
             ,
             not
             in
             a
             
               ministeriall
            
             way
             ,
             like
             the
             
               Priests
            
             and
             Levites
             ,
             but
             
               imperially
               ,
            
             and
             judicially
             
               declaring
            
             the
             
               sense
            
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             the
             
               offences
            
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             
               punishments
            
             due
             to
             such
             offences
             ;
             especially
             in
             as
             much
             as
             they
             had
             reference
             to
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             common-wealth
             :
             which
             
               differs
            
             not
             much
             from
             that
             which
             I
             
               rest
            
             upon
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             
               collapsed
            
             and
             corrupted
             
               state
            
             of
             the
             
               Church
               ,
            
             when
             the
             
               ordinary
            
             teachers
             are
             either
             utterly
             
               ignorant
            
             and
             cannot
             ,
             or
             
               negligent
            
             and
             will
             not
             performe
             their
             
               duty
               ,
               gifts
            
             in
             any
             one
             to
             be
             a
             
               teacher
               ,
            
             and
             
               consent
            
             in
             others
             by
             him
             to
             be
             
               taught
               ,
            
             are
             a
             sufficient
             
               warrant
            
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             it
             :
             and
             then
             this
             ,
             the
             
               places
            
             cited
             out
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             
               prove
            
             no
             more
             .
             For
             the
             
               proceedings
            
             of
             St
             
               Paul
            
             in
             the
             
               Synagogues
               ,
            
             their
             great
             
               want
            
             of
             teaching
             (
             being
             a
             people
             before
             forsaken
             of
             the
             Spirit
             &
             then
             withering
             )
             might
             be
             a
             
               warrant
            
             for
             them
             to
             
               desire
            
             it
             ,
             and
             his
             
               Apostolicall
            
             mission
             for
             him
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             It
             doth
             not
             then
             at
             
               all
            
             from
             hence
             
               appear
               ,
            
             that
             there
             was
             
               then
            
             any
             liberty
             of
             teaching
             in
             publike
             
               assemblies
            
             granted
             
               unto
               ,
            
             or
             assumed
             
             
               by
            
             any
             in
             such
             an
             
               estate
            
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             wherein
             it
             
               ought
            
             to
             be
             :
             when
             indeed
             it
             is
             
               ruinously
            
             declining
             every
             
               one
            
             of
             Gods
             servants
             hath
             a
             
               sufficient
               warrant
            
             to
             helpe
             or
             prevent
             the
             
               fall
               :
            
             this
             
               latter
            
             being
             but
             a
             
               common
            
             duty
             of
             
               zeale
            
             and
             charitie
             ,
             the
             former
             an
             
               Authoritative
            
             act
             of
             the
             
               Keyes
               ,
            
             the
             Minister
             whereof
             is
             onely
             an
             instrumentall
             
               agent
               ,
            
             that
             from
             whence
             it
             hath
             its
             
               efficacy
               ,
            
             residing
             in
             another
             ,
             in
             whose
             
               stead
               ,
            
             (
             2
             
               Cor.
            
             5.
             19
             ,
             20.
             )
             and
             under
             whose
             
               person
            
             it
             is
             done
             .
             Now
             who
             ever
             
               doth
            
             any
             thing
             in
             anothers
             
               stead
               ,
            
             not
             by
             expresse
             
               patent
            
             from
             him
             ,
             is
             a
             plaine
             
               impostor
               ;
            
             and
             a
             grant
             of
             this
             
               nature
            
             made
             unto
             
               all
            
             in
             generall
             doth
             not
             
               appeare
               .
            
             I
             am
             bold
             to
             speake
             of
             
               these
               things
            
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             the
             
               keyes
               ,
            
             though
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             
               Law
               ;
            
             for
             I
             cannot
             
               assent
            
             to
             those
             
               Schoole-men
               ,
            
             
             who
             will
             not
             
               allow
            
             that
             the
             
               keyes
            
             in
             any
             sense
             ,
             were
             
               granted
            
             to
             the
             legall
             
               Priests
               ;
            
             their
             
               power
            
             of
             teaching
             ,
             
               discerning
               ,
               judging
               ,
            
             receiving
             in
             ,
             and
             casting
             out
             ,
             
               import
            
             the
             
               thing
               ,
            
             though
             the
             
               name
            
             (
             no
             more
             then
             that
             of
             
               regnum
               coelorum
               ,
            
             as
             
               Hierom
            
             and
             
               Augustine
            
             observe
             )
             be
             not
             to
             bee
             
               found
            
             in
             the
             
               Old
            
             Testament
             .
             And
             doubtlesse
             God
             
               ratified
            
             the
             execution
             of
             his
             owne
             
               ordinances
            
             in
             heaven
             ,
             
               then
               ,
            
             as
             well
             as
             
               now
               :
               What
               the
               immediate
               effect
               of
               their
               services
               was
               ,
            
             how
             far
             
               by
               their
               own
               force
            
             they
             reached
             ,
             
             and
             what
             they
             
               typified
               ,
            
             how
             in
             
               signification
            
             onely
             ,
             and
             not
             
               immediatly
            
             they
             extended
             to
             an
             
               admission
            
             into
             ,
             and
             
               exclusion
            
             from
             the
             
               heavenly
            
             Tabernacle
             ,
             and
             wherein
             lyes
             the
             
               secret
               power
            
             of
             Gospell
             
               commissions
               beyond
            
             theirs
             to
             attaine
             the
             ultimate
             end
             ,
             I
             have
             declared
             else-where
             .
          
           
             Thus
             much
             of
             what
             the
             ancient
             
               people
               of
               God
            
             distinguished
             from
             their
             
               Priests
            
             might
             
               not
               doe
               ,
            
             now
             briefely
             of
             what
             they
             
               might
               ,
            
             or
             rather
             of
             what
             they
             
               ought
               ,
            
             and
             what
             their
             obedience
             and
             profession
             
               declared
               ,
            
             that
             they
             thought
             themselves
             
               obliged
            
             unto
             :
             private
             exhortations
             ,
             rebukings
             ,
             and
             such
             
               dictates
               of
               the
               law
               of
               Nature
            
             being
             presupposed
             ;
             we
             find
             them
             further
             ,
             
               speaking
               often
               one
               to
               another
               ,
            
             of
             those
             things
             which
             concerned
             the
             feare
             ,
             and
             worship
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               Malac.
            
             3.
             16.
             by
             their
             lips
             
               feeding
               many
               with
               wisedome
               ,
            
             Prov.
             10.
             21.
             
             
               Discoursing
            
             of
             Gods
             Lawes
             upon
             all
             occasions
             ,
             
               Deut.
            
             6.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             By
             
               multitudes
               encouraging
               each
               other
            
             to
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             
               Zach.
               8.
               20
               ,
               21.
               
               Isa.
            
             2.
             3.
             
               joyntly
               praising
               God
            
             with
             chearefull
             hearts
             .
             
               Psalm
               .
               42.
               4.
               
               Giving
               
               and
               receiving
            
             mutuall
             consolation
             ,
             
               Psal.
            
             55.
             14.
             and
             all
             this
             ,
             with
             much
             more
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             ,
             at
             their
             meetings
             ,
             either
             
               occasionall
               ,
            
             or
             for
             that
             purpose
             
               indicted
               .
            
             Alwayes
             provided
             ,
             that
             they
             abstained
             from
             
               fingring
               the
               Arke
               ,
            
             or
             medling
             with
             those
             things
             which
             were
             
               appropriated
            
             to
             the
             office
             of
             the
             
               Priests
               :
            
             And
             concerning
             them
             hitherto
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             3.
             
          
           
             Containing
             a
             digression
             concerning
             the
             name
             of
             Priests
             ,
             the
             right
             of
             Christians
             thereunto
             by
             their
             interest
             in
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             with
             the
             presumption
             of
             any
             particularly
             appropriating
             it
             to
             themselves
             .
          
           
             ANd
             now
             the
             
               transaction
            
             of
             these
             
               things
               ,
            
             in
             the
             Christian
             
               Church
               ,
            
             presents
             it selfe
             ,
             to
             our
             consideration
             ;
             in
             handling
             whereof
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             at
             all
             
               discourse
               ,
            
             concerning
             the
             
               severall
               Church
               Officers
            
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             for
             the
             
               edification
            
             of
             his
             
               body
               :
            
             nor
             concerning
             the
             
               difference
            
             between
             
               them
               ,
            
             who
             were
             partakers
             
               at
               first
            
             of
             an
             
               extraordinary
            
             vocation
             ,
             and
             
               those
            
             who
             since
             have
             been
             
               called
            
             to
             the
             same
             work
             in
             an
             ordinary
             
               manner
               ,
            
             divinely
             
               appointed
            
             for
             the
             direction
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             neither
             yet
             doth
             that
             
               diversity
            
             of
             the
             administration
             of
             
               government
            
             in
             the
             Churches
             ,
             
               then
            
             when
             they
             were
             under
             the
             
               plenitude
            
             of
             Apostolicall
             
               power
               ,
            
             and
             
               now
            
             when
             they
             follow
             
               rules
            
             prescribed
             for
             their
             
               reiglement
               ,
            
             come
             in
             my
             way
             .
          
           
             Further
             ,
             Who
             are
             the
             
               subject
            
             of
             the
             
               keyes
            
             in
             whom
             all
             that
             secondary
             
               ecclesiasticall
            
             power
             ,
             which
             is
             committed
             to
             
               men
            
             doth
             
               reside
               ,
            
             after
             the
             
               determination
            
             of
             so
             many
             learned
             men
             ,
             by
             cleere
             Scripture
             
               light
               ,
            
             shall
             not
             by
             
               me
            
             be
             called
             in
             question
             :
             All
             these
             though
             conducing
             to
             the
             
               businesse
            
             in
             hand
             ,
             would
             require
             a
             large
             
               discussion
               ,
            
             and
             such
             a
             Scholasticall
             
               handling
               ,
            
             as
             would
             make
             it
             an
             inconsutilous
             
               piece
               ,
            
             of
             this
             popular
             discourse
             :
             my
             intent
             being
             only
             to
             
               shew
               ,
               that
               seeing
               there
               are
               ,
               as
               all
               acknowledge
               ,
               some
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               old
               ,
               peculiarly
               set
               apart
               by
               Gods
               own
               appointment
               for
               the
               administration
               of
               Christs
               ordinances
               ,
               especially
               teaching
               of
               others
               by
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               in
               the
               way
               of
               office
               and
               duty
               ,
               what
               remaineth
               
               for
               the
               rest
               of
               Gods
               people
               to
               doe
               ,
               for
               their
               own
               and
               others
               edification
               .
            
          
           
             But
             here
             before
             I
             enter
             
               directly
            
             upon
             the
             matter
             ,
             I
             must
             
               remove
            
             one
             
               stone
            
             of
             offence
             ,
             concerning
             the
             common
             
               apellation
            
             of
             those
             who
             are
             set
             apart
             for
             the
             
               preaching
            
             of
             the
             Gospell
             :
             that
             which
             is
             most
             
               frequently
            
             used
             for
             them
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             is
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             so
             1
             
               Cor.
               3.
               5.
               2
               Cor.
            
             3.
             6.
             and
             
               Chap.
            
             6.
             4.
             and
             11.
             15
             ,
             23.
             1
             
               Tim.
            
             4.
             6.
             and
             in
             divers
             other
             places
             ;
             to
             which
             adde
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             41.
             a
             word
             though
             of
             another
             
               originall
               ,
            
             yet
             of
             the
             same
             
               signification
            
             with
             the
             former
             :
             &
             both
             rightly
             translated
             
               Ministers
               :
            
             the
             names
             of
             
               Ambassadours
               ,
               Stewards
            
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             are
             often
             
               honoured
            
             are
             figurative
             ,
             &
             
               given
            
             unto
             them
             ,
             by
             
               allusion
            
             only
             ,
             that
             the
             
               former
            
             belonged
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             were
             
               proper
            
             for
             them
             ,
             none
             ever
             
               denied
            
             but
             some
             
               Rabshakes
            
             of
             Antichrist
             ;
             another
             
               name
            
             there
             is
             ,
             which
             some
             have
             
               assumed
            
             unto
             themselves
             ,
             as
             an
             
               honour
               ,
            
             and
             others
             have
             
               imposed
            
             the
             same
             upon
             them
             for
             a
             
               reproch
               :
            
             viz.
             that
             of
             Priest
             ,
             which
             to
             the
             
               takers
            
             seemed
             to
             
               import
            
             a
             more
             
               mysterious
            
             imployment
             ,
             a
             greater
             
               advancement
            
             above
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             
               brethren
               ,
            
             a
             neerer
             
               approach
            
             unto
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             performances
             of
             their
             
               office
               ,
            
             then
             that
             of
             
               Ministers
               :
            
             wherefore
             they
             
               embraced
            
             it
             ,
             either
             
               voluntarily
               ,
            
             alluding
             to
             the
             
               service
            
             of
             God
             and
             the
             administration
             
               thereof
            
             amongst
             his
             antient
             
               people
            
             the
             
               Jewes
               ,
            
             or
             
               thought
            
             that
             they
             ought
             
               necessarily
            
             to
             undergoe
             it
             ,
             as
             
               belonging
            
             properly
             to
             them
             ,
             who
             are
             to
             
               celebrate
            
             those
             mysteries
             ,
             and
             offer
             those
             
               sacrifices
               ,
            
             which
             they
             imagined
             ,
             were
             to
             them
             prescribed
             :
             the
             
               imposers
            
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             pretend
             divers
             
               reasons
            
             why
             now
             that
             
               name
            
             can
             signifie
             none
             but
             
               men
               rejected
            
             from
             Gods
             work
             ,
             and
             given
             up
             to
             
               superstitious
            
             vanities
             ;
             attending
             in
             their
             
               minds
               ,
            
             the
             old
             
               Priests
            
             of
             
               Baal
               ,
            
             and
             the
             now
             
               shavelings
            
             of
             Antichrist
             :
             it
             was
             a
             new
             
               Etimologie
            
             of
             this
             name
             ,
             which
             that
             learned
             man
             
               cleaved
            
             unto
             ,
             who
             unhappily
             was
             
               ingaged
            
             into
             the
             defence
             of
             such
             
               errours
               ,
            
             as
             he
             could
             not
             but
             
               see
               ,
            
             and
             did
             often
             
               confesse
               :
            
             
             To
             which
             also
             he
             ,
             he
             had
             an
             
               entrance
            
             made
             by
             an
             Arch-bishop
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             but
             an
             
               abbreviation
            
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             knowing
             full
             well
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             the
             
               signification
            
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             is
             divers
             amongst
             
               them
               ,
            
             to
             whom
             belongs
             
               jus
               &
               norma
               loquendi
               ,
            
             but
             
               also
               ,
            
             that
             they
             are
             
               widely
            
             different
             in
             holy
             
               writ
               .
            
             Yea
             
             farther
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             first
             
               dignified
            
             themselves
             with
             this
             
               title
               ,
            
             never
             called
             themselves
             
               Presbyters
               ,
            
             by
             way
             of
             
               distinction
            
             from
             the
             people
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             have
             a
             
               note
            
             of
             distance
             among
             
               themselvs
               :
            
             there
             being
             
               more
            
             then
             one
             
               sort
            
             of
             them
             that
             were
             
               sacrificers
               ,
            
             and
             which
             
               eo
               nomine
               ,
            
             accounted
             themselves
             
               Priests
               :
            
             setting
             aside
             then
             all
             such
             
               evasions
            
             and
             distinctions
             as
             the
             
               people
            
             of
             God
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             take
             
               notice
            
             of
             ,
             and
             taking
             the
             
               word
            
             in
             its
             ordinary
             
               acceptation
               ,
            
             I
             shall
             briefly
             declare
             ,
             what
             I
             conceive
             of
             the
             use
             thereof
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             
               them
               ,
            
             who
             are
             
               Ministers
            
             of
             the
             Gospell
             :
             which
             I
             shall
             labour
             to
             
               cleare
            
             by
             these
             following
             observations
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             All
             faithfull
             
               Ministers
            
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             they
             are
             
               ingrafted
            
             into
             Christ
             ,
             and
             are
             true
             
               believers
               ,
            
             may
             ,
             as
             all
             other
             true
             
               Christians
               ,
            
             be
             called
             
               Priests
               :
            
             but
             
               this
            
             inasmuch
             as
             they
             are
             
               members
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             not
             
               Ministers
            
             of
             the
             Gospell
             :
             it
             
               respecteth
            
             their
             
               persons
               ,
            
             not
             their
             
               function
               ,
            
             or
             not
             them
             as
             
               such
               :
            
             now
             I
             conceive
             it
             may
             give
             some
             
               light
            
             to
             this
             
               discourse
               ,
            
             
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             
               grounds
            
             and
             reasons
             of
             this
             
               metaphoricall
            
             appellation
             ,
             in
             divers
             places
             of
             the
             
               Gospell
               ,
            
             ascribed
             to
             the
             
               worshippers
            
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             how
             the
             
               analogie
               ,
            
             which
             the
             present
             
               dispensation
            
             holds
             with
             what
             was
             
               established
            
             under
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
               ,
            
             may
             take
             
               place
               :
            
             for
             there
             we
             find
             the
             
               Lord
            
             thus
             bespeaking
             his
             
               people
               ,
            
             ye
             
               shall
               be
               unto
               me
               a
               kingdome
               of
               Priests
               ,
               an
               holy
               nation
               ,
            
             Exod.
             19.
             6.
             so
             that
             it
             should
             seeme
             that
             there
             was
             then
             a
             twofold
             
               Priesthood
               :
            
             a
             
               rituall
            
             Priesthood
             ,
             conferred
             upon
             the
             tribe
             of
             
               Levi
               ,
            
             and
             a
             
               royall
            
             Priesthood
             ,
             belonging
             to
             the
             whole
             
               people
               :
            
             the
             
               first
            
             is
             quite
             
               abrogated
            
             and
             swallowed
             up
             in
             the
             
               Priesthood
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             
               other
               ,
            
             is
             put
             over
             unto
             us
             under
             the
             
               Gospell
               ,
            
             being
             
               ascribed
            
             to
             
               them
            
             and
             
               us
               ,
            
             and
             every
             
               one
            
             in
             covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             not
             
               directly
            
             and
             properly
             ,
             as
             
               denoting
            
             the
             function
             
               peculiarly
            
             so
             ca●led
             ,
             but
             
               comparatively
            
             with
             reference
             had
             to
             
               them
            
             that
             are
             without
             ;
             for
             as
             those
             who
             were
             
               properly
            
             called
             Priests
             ,
             had
             a
             neerer
             
               accesse
            
             unto
             God
             ,
             then
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             
               people
               ,
            
             especially
             in
             his
             
               solemne
            
             worship
             ,
             so
             all
             the
             people
             that
             are
             in
             
               covenant
            
             with
             God
             ,
             have
             such
             an
             
               approximatiō
            
             unto
             him
             by
             vertue
             thereof
             ,
             in
             
               comparison
            
             of
             them
             that
             are
             
               without
               ,
            
             that
             in
             
               respect
               thereof
               ,
            
             they
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               Prists
               :
            
             now
             the
             outward
             
               covenant
            
             made
             with
             
               them
               ,
            
             who
             were
             the
             children
             of
             
               Abraham
            
             after
             the
             
             flesh
             ,
             was
             
               representative
            
             of
             the
             
               Covenant
            
             of
             grace
             made
             with
             the
             children
             of
             
               Promise
               ,
            
             and
             that
             whole
             
               people
            
             typified
             the
             hidden
             
               elect
            
             people
             of
             God
             ;
             so
             that
             of
             both
             there
             is
             the
             same
             reason
             .
             Thus
             as
             
               the
               Priests
               the
               sons
               of
               Levi
               are
               said
               to
               come
               neere
               unto
               God
               ,
               Deut.
            
             21.
             5.
             and
             God
             tels
             them
             that
             
               him
               whom
               he
               hath
               chosen
               ,
               he
               will
               cause
               to
               come
               neere
               unto
               him
               ,
               Numb.
            
             16.
             5.
             chosen
             by
             a
             particular
             calling
             
               ad
               munus
            
             to
             the
             office
             of
             the
             
               rituall
            
             priesthood
             :
             so
             in
             regard
             of
             that
             other
             kind
             ,
             
               comparatively
            
             so
             called
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             of
             the
             
               whole
               people
               ,
               What
               nation
               is
               there
               so
               great
               that
               hath
               God
               so
            
             nigh
             
               unto
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               is
               in
               all
               things
               that
               we
               call
               upon
               him
               for
               ,
               Deut.
            
             4.
             7.
             their
             approaching
             
               nigh
            
             unto
             God
             made
             them
             all
             a
             nation
             of
             
               Priests
               ,
            
             in
             
               comparison
            
             of
             those
             dogs
             and
             unclean
             
               Gentiles
            
             that
             were
             out
             of
             the
             
               Covenant
               :
            
             now
             this
             
               Prerogative
            
             is
             often
             appropriate
             to
             the
             
               faithful
            
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             :
             for
             
               through
               Christ
               we
               have
               an
            
             accesse
             
               by
               one
               spirit
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Eph.
            
             2.
             18.
             
             &
             3.
             19.
             
             
               We
               have
               boldnesse
               &
            
             accesse
             
               with
               confidence
               :
            
             so
             
               James
               4.
               8.
               
               Draw
            
             nigh
             
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               draw
               nigh
               unto
               you
               :
            
             which
             accesse
             and
             
               approximation
            
             unto
             God
             ,
             seemed
             as
             before
             was
             spoken
             to
             be
             uttered
             in
             
               allusion
            
             to
             the
             
               Priests
            
             of
             the
             old
             Law
             ,
             who
             had
             this
             
               Priviledge
            
             above
             others
             in
             the
             
               publike
               worship
               ,
            
             in
             which
             respect
             
               only
            
             things
             
               then
            
             were
             typicall
             .
             Since
             because
             we
             enjoy
             that
             prerogative
             in
             the
             
               truth
            
             of
             the
             thing
             it selfe
             ;
             which
             they
             had
             onely
             in
             
               type
               ,
            
             we
             also
             are
             called
             
               Priests
               :
            
             and
             as
             
               they
            
             were
             said
             to
             draw
             
               nigh
            
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             
               people
               ;
            
             so
             
               we
               ,
            
             in
             respect
             of
             
               them
               ,
            
             who
             are
             strangers
             to
             the
             
               Covenant
               :
            
             that
             
               now
            
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               afarre
            
             off
             ,
             
               Ephes.
            
             2.
             17.
             and
             
               hereafter
            
             shall
             be
             
               without
               ,
            
             for
             
               without
               are
               dogs
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               Rev.
            
             22.
             15.
             thus
             this
             
               metaphoricall
            
             appellation
             of
             
               Priests
            
             is
             in
             the
             first
             place
             an
             intimation
             of
             that
             transcendent
             priviledge
             of
             grace
             and
             favour
             ,
             which
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             hath
             purchased
             for
             every
             one
             that
             is
             sanctified
             with
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             
               Covenant
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             have
             an
             interest
             in
             this
             appellation
             of
             
               Priests
               ,
            
             by
             vertue
             of
             our
             
               union
               with
               Christ
               ,
            
             being
             one
             with
             our
             
               high
               Priest
               ,
            
             we
             also
             are
             
               Priests
               :
            
             there
             is
             a
             twofold
             
               union
            
             between
             Christ
             &
             us
             :
             the
             
               one
               ,
            
             by
             
               his
            
             taking
             upon
             him
             
               our
               nature
               ,
            
             the
             
               other
               ,
            
             by
             bestowing
             on
             
               us
            
             his
             
               Spirit
               :
            
             for
             as
             in
             
               his
               Incarnation
            
             he
             took
             upon
             him
             
               our
            
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             by
             the
             work
             of
             the
             
               Spirit
               ,
            
             so
             in
             
               our
               regeneration
            
             he
             
             bestoweth
             on
             
               us
            
             his
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             by
             the
             operation
             of
             the
             same
             
               spirit
               :
            
             yea
             so
             
               strict
            
             is
             this
             latter
             
               union
               ,
            
             which
             we
             have
             with
             Christ
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             
               former
            
             is
             truly
             said
             to
             be
             a
             union
             of
             two
             
               natures
            
             into
             one
             
               person
               ,
            
             so
             
               this
               ,
            
             of
             many
             
               persons
            
             into
             one
             
               nature
               ;
            
             for
             by
             
               it
               ,
            
             we
             are
             made
             
               partakers
               of
               the
               divine
               nature
               ,
            
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             4.
             becoming
             
               members
               of
               his
               body
               ,
               of
               his
               flesh
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               bones
               ,
            
             Ephes.
             5.
             30.
             we
             are
             so
             parts
             of
             
               him
               ,
            
             of
             his
             mysticall
             body
             ,
             that
             
               we
            
             and
             
               he
            
             become
             
               thereby
            
             as
             it
             were
             
               one
            
             Christ
             ;
             
               for
               as
               the
               body
               is
               one
               ,
               and
               hath
               many
               members
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               members
               of
               that
               one
               body
               being
               many
               ,
               are
               one
               body
               ,
               so
               is
               Christ
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             12.
             and
             the
             ground
             of
             this
             is
             ,
             because
             the
             same
             
               spirit
            
             is
             in
             
               him
            
             and
             
               us
               ;
            
             in
             
               him
            
             indeed
             dwelleth
             the
             
               fulnesse
            
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             bestowed
             upon
             us
             ,
             onely
             by
             
               measure
               :
            
             but
             yet
             it
             is
             still
             the
             
               same
               spirit
               ;
            
             and
             so
             makes
             
               us
               ,
            
             according
             to
             his
             own
             prayer
             ,
             
               one
               with
               him
               :
            
             as
             the
             
               soul
            
             of
             man
             being
             
               one
               ,
            
             makes
             the
             whole
             
               body
            
             with
             it
             ,
             to
             be
             but
             
               one
            
             man
             ;
             
               two
            
             men
             cannot
             be
             
               one
               ,
            
             because
             they
             have
             
               two
               souls
               ;
            
             no
             more
             could
             
               we
            
             be
             
               one
            
             with
             Christ
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             the
             
               same
            
             spirit
             in
             
               him
            
             and
             
               us
               :
            
             now
             let
             a
             
               man
            
             be
             never
             so
             big
             or
             
               tall
               ,
            
             that
             his
             
               feet
            
             rest
             upon
             the
             
               earth
               ,
            
             and
             his
             
               head
            
             reach
             to
             
               heaven
               ,
            
             yet
             having
             but
             
               one
               soul
               ,
            
             he
             is
             still
             but
             
               one
               man
               :
            
             now
             though
             Christ
             for
             the
             
               present
               ,
            
             in
             respect
             of
             
               our
               nature
            
             assumed
             ,
             be
             never
             so
             far
             
               remote
            
             and
             
               distant
            
             from
             us
             in
             heaven
             ,
             yet
             by
             the
             effectuall
             
               energie
               ,
            
             and
             inhabitation
             of
             the
             
               same
               spirit
               ,
               he
            
             is
             still
             the
             
               head
            
             of
             that
             one
             
               body
               ,
            
             whereof
             
               we
            
             are
             
               members
               ,
            
             still
             but
             
               one
            
             with
             
               us
               .
            
             Hence
             ariseth
             to
             us
             a
             twofold
             
               right
            
             to
             the
             title
             of
             
               Priests
               ;
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             being
             in
             
               him
               ,
            
             and
             members
             
               of
               him
               ,
               we
            
             are
             accounted
             to
             have
             done
             ,
             
               in
               him
               ,
            
             and
             
               with
               him
               ,
            
             whatsoever
             
               he
            
             hath
             done
             for
             
               us
               ;
            
             we
             are
             
               buried
            
             with
             Christ
             ,
             Rom.
             6.
             4.
             
               dead
            
             with
             him
             ,
             v.
             8.
             
               quickned
            
             together
             with
             Christ
             ,
             Ephes.
             2.
             5.
             being
             raised
             up
             ,
             we
             
               sit
               together
               with
               him
               in
               heavenly
               places
               ,
            
             v.
             6.
             
               risen
            
             with
             him
             ,
             Colos.
             3.
             1.
             now
             all
             these
             in
             
               Christ
               ,
            
             were
             in
             some
             sence
             
               Sacerdotall
               ;
            
             wherefore
             we
             having
             an
             interest
             in
             
               their
            
             performance
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             that
             heavenly
             
               participation
               ,
            
             derived
             from
             them
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             being
             united
             unto
             him
             ,
             that
             in
             them
             was
             so
             
               properly
               ,
            
             are
             therefore
             called
             
               Priests
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             
               union
               ,
            
             there
             is
             such
             an
             
               analogie
            
             between
             that
             which
             Christ
             hath
             
               done
               for
               us
            
             as
             a
             
               Priest
               ,
            
             and
             what
             he
             
               worketh
               in
               us
               ,
            
             by
             his
             holy
             
               spirit
               ,
            
             that
             those
             acts
             of
             
               ours
               ,
            
             come
             
             be
             called
             by
             the
             same
             
               name
            
             with
             
               his
               ,
            
             &
             
               we
            
             for
             
               them
               ,
            
             to
             be
             termed
             
               Priests
               .
            
             Thus
             because
             Christs
             
               death
               ,
            
             and
             shedding
             of
             his
             blood
             ,
             so
             
               offering
            
             up
             himself
             by
             the
             eternall
             spirit
             ,
             was
             a
             true
             ,
             proper
             
               sacrifice
            
             for
             sin
             ,
             even
             our
             
               spirituall
               death
            
             unto
             sin
             ,
             is
             described
             to
             be
             
               such
               ,
            
             both
             in
             the
             
               nature
            
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             be
             an
             
               offering
            
             or
             sacrifice
             ;
             for
             
               I
               beseech
               you
               Brethren
            
             (
             saith
             S.
             
               Paul
               )
               that
               you
               offer
               up
               your
               bodies
               a
               living
               sacrifice
               ,
               holy
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Rom.
             12.
             1.
             and
             for
             the
             
               manner
            
             of
             it
             ,
             our
             
               old
               man
               is
               crucified
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               the
               body
               of
               sin
               might
               be
               destroyed
               ,
            
             Rom.
             6.
             6.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             we
             are
             
               Priests
            
             as
             we
             are
             
               Christians
               ,
            
             or
             partakers
             of
             an
             holy
             
               unction
               ,
            
             whereby
             we
             are
             
               annointed
            
             to
             the
             participation
             of
             all
             Christs
             glorious
             
               Offices
               ;
            
             we
             are
             not
             called
             
               Christians
            
             for
             nothing
             ;
             if
             truly
             we
             are
             
               so
               ,
            
             then
             have
             we
             an
             
               unction
               from
               the
               holy
               one
               ,
               whereby
               we
               know
               all
               things
               ,
            
             1
             Ioh.
             2.
             20.
             and
             thus
             also
             were
             all
             
               Gods
               people
            
             under
             the
             old
             
               Covenant
               ,
            
             when
             God
             gave
             that
             
               caution
            
             concerning
             them
             ,
             
               Touch
               not
               my
            
             CHRISTIANS
             ,
             
               and
               do
               my
               Prophets
               no
               harm
               ,
            
             Psal.
             105.
             15.
             the
             
               unction
            
             then
             of
             the
             holy
             
               spirit
               ,
            
             implies
             a
             
               participation
            
             of
             all
             those
             
               endowments
            
             which
             were
             
               typified
            
             by
             the
             anointing
             with
             
               oyl
               ,
            
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             ;
             and
             invests
             
               us
            
             with
             the
             priviledges
             in
             a
             
               spirituall
               acceptation
               ,
            
             of
             all
             the
             
               sorts
            
             of
             men
             ,
             which
             
               then
            
             were
             so
             anointed
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             
               Kings
               ,
               Priests
            
             and
             
               Prophets
               :
            
             so
             that
             by
             being
             made
             
               Christians
            
             (
             every
             one
             is
             not
             so
             that
             bears
             that
             name
             )
             we
             are
             ingrafted
             into
             Christ
             ,
             and
             do
             attain
             to
             a
             
               kinde
            
             of
             holy
             and
             intimate
             
               Communion
            
             with
             him
             ,
             in
             all
             his
             glorious
             
               Offices
               ,
            
             &
             in
             that
             regard
             are
             called
             
               Priests
               .
            
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             the
             
               sacrifices
            
             we
             are
             injoyned
             to
             
               offer
               ,
            
             give
             ground
             to
             this
             appellation
             ;
             now
             they
             are
             of
             
               divers
               sorts
               ,
            
             though
             all
             in
             generall
             ,
             
               Eucharisticall
               ;
            
             as
             first
             ,
             of
             prayers
             and
             thanksgivings
             ,
             Psa.
             116
             17.
             
             
               I
               will
               offer
               unto
               thee
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               thanksgiving
               ,
               and
               will
               call
               upon
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
            
             And
             again
             ,
             
               Let
               my
               prayer
               be
               set
               before
               thee
               as
               Incense
               ,
               and
               the
               lifting
               up
               of
               my
               hands
               be
               as
               the
               evening
               sacrifice
               ,
            
             Psa.
             141.
             2.
             so
             ,
             Heb.
             13.
             14.
             
             
               Therefore
               let
               us
               offer
               unto
               God
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               praise
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             fruit
             of
             our
             lips
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             of
             
               good
               vvorks
               ,
            
             Heb.
             13.
             14.
             
               to
               do
               good
               ,
               and
               to
               communicate
               forget
               not
               ,
               for
               vvith
               such
               sacrifices
               God
               is
               well
               pleased
               .
            
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             or
             self-slaughter
             ,
             
               crucifying
            
             the
             old
             man
             ,
             
               killing
            
             sin
             ,
             and
             
               offering
            
             up
             our
             souls
             and
             
               bodies
               ,
            
             an
             acceptable
             
               sacrifice
            
             unto
             God
             ,
             Rom.
             12.
             1.
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             the
             sweet
             
               Incense
            
             of
             
               Martyrdom
               ;
            
             yea
             ,
             and
             
               if
               I
               be
               offered
               
               up
               on
               the
               sacrifice
               and
               service
               of
               your
               faith
               ,
            
             Philip
             .
             2.
             17.
             
             Now
             
               these
            
             and
             sundry
             other
             
               services
               acceptable
            
             to
             God
             ,
             receiving
             this
             appellation
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             denominate
             the
             
               performers
            
             of
             them
             
               priests
               .
            
             Now
             here
             it
             must
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             these
             aforenamed
             
               holy
               duties
               ,
            
             are
             called
             
               Sacrifices
               ,
            
             not
             
               properly
               ,
            
             but
             
               metaphorically
            
             onely
             ,
             not
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             
               externall
               acts
               ,
            
             as
             were
             
               those
            
             under
             the
             
               Law
               ,
            
             but
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             
               internall
            
             purity
             of
             heart
             ,
             from
             whence
             they
             proceed
             .
             And
             because
             
               pure
               Sacrifices
            
             by
             his
             own
             appointment
             ,
             where
             
               heretofore
            
             the
             most
             acceptable
             
               service
            
             to
             Almighty
             God
             ;
             therefore
             
               now
               ,
            
             when
             he
             would
             declare
             
               himself
               ,
            
             to
             be
             very
             much
             delighted
             with
             the
             
               spirituall
            
             acts
             of
             our
             duty
             ,
             he
             calls
             them
             ,
             
               Oblations
               ,
               Incense
               ,
               Sacrifices
               ,
               Offerings
               ,
            
             &c.
             to
             intimate
             also
             a
             
               participation
            
             with
             him
             in
             his
             
               Offices
               ,
            
             who
             
               properly
            
             and
             
               directly
            
             is
             the
             onely
             
               Priest
            
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             
               communication
            
             of
             the
             vertue
             of
             whose
             
               sacrifice
            
             we
             are
             made
             
               Priests
               ,
            
             not
             having
             
               authority
            
             in
             our
             
               own
               names
               ,
            
             to
             go
             unto
             God
             for
             
               others
               ,
            
             but
             having
             liberty
             
               through
               him
               ,
            
             and
             in
             
               his
               name
               ,
            
             to
             go
             unto
             GOD
             for
             
               our selves
               .
            
          
           
             Not
             to
             lose
             my self
             and
             Reader
             in
             this
             
               digression
               ,
            
             the
             sum
             is
             ,
             the
             unspeakable
             blessings
             which
             the
             
               Priesthood
            
             of
             Christ
             hath
             obtained
             for
             us
             ,
             are
             a
             strong
             
               obligation
            
             for
             the
             duty
             of
             
               praise
            
             and
             thanksgiving
             ,
             of
             which
             that
             in
             some
             measure
             we
             may
             
               discharge
            
             our selves
             ,
             he
             hath
             furnished
             us
             with
             
               sacrifices
            
             of
             that
             kinde
             ,
             to
             be
             offered
             unto
             God
             :
             for
             our
             
               own
            
             parts
             ,
             we
             are
             
               poor
               ,
            
             and
             
               blinde
               ,
            
             and
             
               lame
               ,
            
             and
             
               naked
               ,
            
             neither
             in
             the
             
               field
               ,
            
             nor
             in
             the
             
               fold
               ,
            
             in
             our
             
               hearts
               ,
            
             nor
             among
             our
             
               actions
               ,
            
             can
             we
             finde
             any
             thing
             worth
             the
             
               presenting
            
             unto
             him
             ;
             wherefore
             he
             himself
             provides
             
               them
            
             for
             us
             ,
             especially
             for
             that
             
               purpose
               ,
            
             sanctifying
             and
             consecrating
             our
             
               souls
            
             and
             
               bodies
               ,
            
             with
             the
             sprinkling
             of
             his
             
               blood
               ,
            
             and
             the
             unction
             of
             the
             holy
             
               spirit
               .
            
             Further
             ,
             he
             hath
             erected
             an
             
               Altar
               (
               to
               sanctifie
               our
               gifts
            
             )
             in
             
               heaven
               ,
            
             before
             the
             Throne
             of
             
               grace
               ,
            
             which
             being
             
               spread
               over
            
             with
             his
             
               blood
               ,
            
             is
             consecrated
             unto
             God
             ,
             that
             the
             
               sacrifices
            
             of
             his
             servants
             may
             for
             ever
             appear
             
               thereon
               :
            
             adde
             to
             this
             ,
             what
             he
             also
             hath
             added
             ,
             the
             eternall
             and
             never
             expiring
             
               fire
               ,
            
             of
             the
             
               favour
               of
               God
               ,
            
             which
             
               kindleth
               and
               consumes
            
             the
             sacrifices
             laid
             on
             that
             
               Altar
               :
            
             and
             to
             the
             end
             that
             all
             this
             may
             be
             
               rightly
            
             accomplished
             ,
             he
             hath
             
               consecrated
            
             us
             with
             his
             blood
             ,
             to
             be
             Kings
             and
             
               Priests
               to
               God
               for
               evermore
               .
            
             So
             that
             the
             close
             of
             this
             discourse
             
             will
             be
             ,
             that
             all
             true
             
               Beleevers
               ,
            
             by
             vertue
             of
             their
             interest
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             are
             in
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             divers
             
               allusions
               ,
            
             called
             Priests
             ,
             which
             name
             ,
             in
             the
             sense
             before
             related
             ,
             belonging
             unto
             them
             
               as
               such
               ,
            
             cannot
             on
             
               this
               ground
               ,
            
             be
             ascribed
             to
             any
             part
             of
             them
             ,
             distinguished
             any
             wayes
             from
             the
             rest
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             such
             
               distinction
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             second
             
               thing
            
             I
             observe
             concerning
             the
             
               businesse
            
             in
             hand
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             
               offering
            
             up
             unto
             God
             ,
             of
             some
             
               metaphoricall
            
             sacrifices
             ,
             in
             a
             peculiar
             
               manner
               ,
            
             is
             appropriate
             unto
             men
             ,
             set
             a
             part
             for
             the
             
               work
            
             of
             the
             Ministery
             :
             as
             the
             
               slaying
            
             of
             mens
             
               lusts
               ,
            
             and
             the
             offering
             up
             of
             
               them
            
             being
             
               converted
            
             by
             the
             
               preaching
            
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             unto
             God
             :
             so
             Saint
             
               Paul
            
             of
             his
             
               Ministery
               ,
            
             Rom.
             15.
             16.
             
             
               That
               I
               should
               be
               the
               Minister
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               unto
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               ministring
               the
               Gospel
               of
               God
               ;
               That
               the
               offering
               up
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               might
               be
               acceptable
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Ministers
             preaching
             the
             
               Gospel
               ,
            
             to
             the
             conversion
             of
             
               souls
               ,
            
             are
             said
             to
             
               kill
            
             mens
             lusts
             ,
             and
             
               offer
               them
            
             up
             unto
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             fruit
             of
             their
             calling
             ;
             as
             
               Abel
            
             brought
             unto
             him
             an
             
               acceptable
               sacrifice
               ,
            
             of
             the
             fruit
             of
             his
             
               flock
               ;
            
             and
             so
             also
             in
             respect
             of
             divers
             other
             
               acts
            
             of
             their
             
               duty
               ,
            
             which
             they
             perform
             in
             the
             name
             of
             their
             
               Congregations
               .
            
             Now
             these
             
               sacrifices
            
             are
             
               appropriate
            
             to
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             not
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             
               matter
               ,
            
             for
             
               others
            
             also
             may
             
               convert
               souls
            
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             
               offer
            
             up
             
               prayers
            
             and
             
               praises
               ,
            
             in
             the
             name
             of
             their
             companions
             :
             but
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             
               manner
               ,
            
             they
             do
             it
             
               publikely
            
             and
             
               ordinarily
               ;
               others
            
             privately
             ,
             or
             in
             
               extraordinary
            
             cases
             ;
             now
             if
             the
             
               Ministers
               ,
            
             who
             are
             thus
             Gods
             instruments
             for
             the
             
               conversion
            
             of
             souls
             ,
             be
             themselves
             ingrafted
             into
             CHRIST
             ;
             all
             the
             acts
             they
             perform
             in
             that
             great
             
               work
               ,
            
             are
             but
             parts
             of
             their
             own
             
               duty
               ,
            
             of
             the
             same
             
               nature
            
             in
             that
             regard
             ,
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             our
             
               spirituall
               sacrifices
               :
            
             so
             that
             they
             have
             not
             by
             
               them
               ,
            
             any
             further
             peculiar
             interest
             in
             the
             
               Office
            
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             more
             then
             others
             :
             But
             if
             these
             
               Preachers
            
             themselves
             do
             not
             belong
             unto
             the
             
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
            
             (
             as
             God
             oftentimes
             out
             of
             his
             care
             for
             his
             flock
             ,
             bestows
             gifts
             upon
             some
             for
             the
             good
             of
             others
             ,
             on
             whom
             hee
             will
             bestow
             no
             graces
             ,
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             their
             own
             souls
             ,
             men
             may
             administer
             that
             consolation
             out
             of
             the
             Word
             unto
             their
             flock
             ,
             which
             themselves
             never
             tasted
             ,
             preach
             to
             others
             ,
             
             and
             bee
             themselves
             castawaies
             .
             Saint
             
               Paul
            
             tells
             us
             that
             some
             Preach
             Christ
             out
             of
             envy
             and
             contention
             ,
             not
             sincerely
             ,
             but
             on
             purpose
             to
             adde
             to
             his
             affliction
             ;
             and
             yet
             saith
             he
             whether
             in
             pretence
             or
             in
             truth
             ,
             Christ
             is
             preached
             ,
             and
             therein
             doe
             I
             .
             rejoyce
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             will
             rejoyce
             ,
             Philip
             .
             1.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             surely
             had
             there
             been
             no
             good
             effected
             by
             such
             Preaching
             ,
             Saint
             
               Paul
            
             would
             not
             have
             rejoyced
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             yet
             doubtlesse
             it
             was
             no
             evidence
             of
             Sanctification
             ,
             to
             Preach
             Christ
             meerely
             out
             of
             contention
             ,
             (
             and
             on
             purpose
             to
             adde
             to
             the
             affliction
             of
             his
             servants
             )
             but
             I
             say
             if
             the
             
               Lord
            
             shall
             be
             pleased
             at
             any
             time
             to
             make
             use
             of
             
               such
               ,
            
             as
             instruments
             ;
             in
             his
             glorious
             worke
             of
             converting
             soules
             ,
             shall
             we
             thinke
             that
             it
             is
             looked
             upon
             ,
             as
             their
             
               sacrifice
            
             unto
             God
             ?
             No
             surely
             ,
             the
             soule
             of
             the
             
               Lord
            
             is
             delighted
             with
             the
             
               Repentance
               of
               sinners
               ;
            
             but
             all
             the
             
               sacrifices
            
             of
             these
             wicked
             men
             are
             an
             
               abomination
            
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             have
             no
             interest
             in
             it
             ;
             neither
             can
             they
             from
             
               hence
               ,
            
             be
             said
             to
             be
             
               Priests
            
             of
             God
             ,
             seeing
             they
             continue
             
               dogges
            
             and
             uncleane
             beasts
             ,
             &c.
             so
             that
             all
             the
             right
             unto
             this
             
               Priestly
               Office
               ,
            
             seemes
             be
             resolved
             
               into
               ,
            
             and
             be
             the
             same
             
               with
            
             the
             common
             
               interest
               of
               all
               beleevers
               in
               Christ
               ,
            
             whereby
             they
             have
             a
             participation
             of
             his
             office
             :
             whence
             I
             affirme
             ;
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             the
             name
             of
             
               Priests
            
             is
             no where
             in
             the
             
               Scripture
            
             attributed
             peculiarly
             ,
             and
             distinctly
             to
             the
             
               Ministers
            
             of
             Gospel
             
               as
               such
               ;
            
             let
             any
             produce
             an
             
               instance
            
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             this
             
               controversie
            
             is
             at
             an
             end
             :
             yea
             that
             which
             puts
             a
             
               difference
            
             betweene
             
               them
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               rest
            
             of
             the
             people
             of
             Gods
             Holinesse
             ,
             
               seemes
            
             to
             be
             a
             more
             immediate
             participation
             of
             Christs
             
               Propheticall
            
             Office
             ,
             to
             
               teach
               ,
               instruct
               ,
            
             and
             
               declare
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               unto
               men
               ,
            
             and
             not
             of
             his
             
               sacerdotall
               ,
            
             to
             offer
             
               sacrifices
            
             for
             men
             unto
             God
             .
             Now
             I
             could
             never
             observe
             that
             any
             of
             
               those
               ,
            
             who
             wereso
             forward
             of
             
               late
            
             to
             stile
             themselves
             
               Priests
               ,
            
             were
             at
             all
             greedy
             of
             the
             apellation
             of
             
               Prophets
               ;
            
             no
             ,
             this
             they
             were
             content
             to
             let
             goe
             ,
             
               name
            
             and
             thing
             ;
             and
             yet
             when
             Christ
             ascended
             on
             high
             ,
             he
             gave
             some
             to
             be
             
               Prophets
               ,
            
             for
             the
             edification
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             Ephes.
             4.
             11.
             none
             as
             wee
             finde
             to
             be
             
               Priests
               :
            
             Priests
             then
             (
             like
             Prelats
             )
             are
             a
             sort
             of
             
               Church
               Officers
               ,
            
             whom
             Christ
             never
             appointed
             ;
             whence
             I
             conclude
             ;
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             maintaineth
             any
             
               Priests
            
             of
             the
             New
             
             
               stament
               ,
            
             as
             properly
             so
             called
             in
             relation
             to
             any
             
               Altar
            
             or
             
               Sacrifice
               ,
            
             by
             them
             to
             be
             
               offered
               ,
            
             doth
             as
             much
             as
             in
             him
             lyeth
             disanull
             the
             
               Covenant
            
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             is
             blasphemously
             injurious
             to
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             ;
             the
             
               Priest
            
             and
             the
             
               Sacrifice
            
             under
             the
             new
             
               Testament
            
             are
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             
               same
               :
            
             and
             therefore
             they
             who
             make
             themselves
             
               Priests
               ,
            
             must
             also
             make
             themselves
             
               Christs
               ,
            
             or
             get
             another
             
               sacrifice
            
             of
             their
             owne
             .
             As
             there
             is
             but
             one
             God
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             but
             
               one
               Mediator
               of
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               the
               man
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             5.
             now
             he
             became
             the
             
               Mediator
            
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             chiefly
             by
             his
             
               Priesthood
               ,
            
             because
             by
             the
             eternall
             spirit
             
               he
               offered
               up
               himselfe
               unto
               God
               ,
            
             Heb.
             9.
             14.
             15.
             neither
             is
             any
             now
             called
             of
             God
             to
             be
             a
             
               Priest
            
             as
             was
             
               Aaron
               ,
            
             and
             without
             such
             divine
             vocation
             to
             
               this
               office
               ,
            
             none
             ought
             to
             undertake
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             argues
             ,
             Heb.
             5.
             now
             ,
             the
             
               end
            
             of
             any
             such
             
               vocation
               ,
            
             and
             
               office
            
             is
             quite
             
               ceased
               ;
            
             being
             nothing
             but
             to
             offer
             gifts
             and
             
               sacrifices
            
             unto
             God
             ,
             Heb.
             8.
             3.
             for
             
               Christ
            
             hath
             
               offered
            
             one
             
               Sacrifice
            
             for
             sin
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             is
             sate
             downe
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             Heb.
             10.
             12.
             yea
             by
             one
             
               offering
            
             he
             hath
             perfected
             them
             that
             are
             sanctified
             ,
             
               v.
            
             14.
             and
             if
             that
             did
             procure
             
               remission
            
             of
             sins
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             no
             more
             offering
             for
             sin
             ,
             
               v.
            
             18.
             and
             the
             surrogation
             of
             another
             makes
             the
             
               bloud
               of
               Christ
            
             to
             be
             no
             better
             
               then
               that
            
             of
             bulls
             and
             goates
             .
             Now
             one
             of
             those
             they
             must
             doe
             ,
             who
             make
             themselves
             
               Priests
               ,
            
             (
             in
             that
             sence
             concerning
             which
             we
             now
             treat
             )
             either
             get
             them
             a
             
               nevv
               sacrifice
            
             of
             their
             owne
             ,
             
             or
             pretend
             
               to
               offer
               Christ
               againe
               ;
            
             the
             first
             seemes
             to
             have
             been
             the
             
               fault
               ,
            
             of
             those
             of
             
               ours
               ,
            
             who
             made
             a
             
               sacrifice
            
             of
             the
             
               Sacrament
               ,
            
             yet
             pretended
             not
             to
             beleeve
             the
             
               reall
               presence
            
             of
             Christ
             in
             ,
             or
             under
             the
             outward
             
               elements
            
             or
             
               species
            
             of
             them
             ;
             the
             other
             of
             the
             
               Romanists
               ,
            
             whose
             
               Priests
            
             in
             their
             
               Masse
               ,
            
             blasphemously
             make
             themselves
             
               Mediators
               ,
            
             between
             God
             and
             his
             
               Son
               ,
            
             and
             
               offering
               up
            
             Christ
             Iesus
             for
             a
             
               Sacrifice
               ,
            
             desire
             God
             to
             
               accept
               him
               ;
            
             so
             charging
             that
             
               sacrifice
            
             with
             
               imperfection
               ,
            
             which
             he
             
               offered
            
             on
             the
             Altar
             of
             the
             
               Crosse
               ,
            
             and
             making
             it
             
               necessary
            
             not
             only
             that
             he
             should
             
               annually
               ,
            
             but
             
               daily
               ,
            
             yee
             
               hourely
            
             suffer
             afresh
             ,
             so
             
               recrucifying
            
             unto
             themselves
             ,
             the
             Lord
             of
             glory
             .
             Further
             ,
             themselves
             
               confessing
               ,
            
             that
             to
             be
             a
             true
             
               sacrifice
            
             it
             is
             required
             ,
             that
             that
             which
             is
             
               offered
            
             unto
             God
             be
             
               destroyed
               ,
            
             and
             cease
             to
             be
             ,
             what
             it
             
               vvas
               ,
            
             they
             doe
             
               confesse
               by
            
             what
             lyes
             in
             
               them
               ,
            
             to
             destroy
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             
               Masse
               ,
            
             have
             
               transubstanciatd
            
             their
             
               Altars
            
             
             into
             
               Crosses
               ,
            
             their
             
               Temples
            
             into
             
               Golgatha's
               ,
            
             their
             
               Prelates
            
             into
             
               Pilates
               ,
            
             their
             
               Priests
            
             into
             
               Hangmen
               ;
            
             tormentors
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             Concerning
             
               them
            
             and
             
               ours
            
             we
             may
             shut
             up
             this
             
               discourse
               ,
            
             with
             
               what
            
             the
             Apostle
             
               intimates
            
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             viz.
             that
             all
             
               Priests
            
             are
             ceased
             ,
             who
             were
             
               mortall
               ,
            
             now
             small
             cause
             have
             we
             to
             beleeve
             them
             to
             be
             
               immateriall
               spirits
               ,
            
             among
             whom
             we
             finde
             the
             
               Workes
               of
               the
               flesh
            
             to
             have
             been
             so
             frequent
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             may
             give
             us
             
               some
               light
               ,
            
             into
             the
             
               iniquity
            
             of
             those
             
               times
               ,
            
             whereinto
             we
             were
             
               lately
            
             fallen
             ;
             in
             which
             
               Lord
               Bishops
            
             and
             
               Priests
               ,
            
             had
             almost
             quite
             oppressed
             the
             
               Bishops
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             and
             
               Ministers
            
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ;
             how
             
               unthankefull
            
             men
             were
             we
             ,
             for
             the
             
               light
            
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             men
             that
             
               loved
               darkenesse
            
             rather
             then
             
               light
               .
               A
               wonderfull
               ,
               and
               horrible
               thing
               vvas
               wrought
               in
            
             our
             
               Land
               ,
               the
               Prophets
               prophesied
               falsly
               ,
               the
               Priests
               bare
               rule
               by
               their
               meanes
               ,
            
             almost
             the
             whole
             
               people
               loved
               to
               have
               it
               so
               ,
               and
               what
            
             shall
             we
             
               now
               doe
               in
               the
               end
               thereof
               ,
            
             Ierem.
             5.
             30.
             31.
             such
             
               a
               hasty
               Apostacy
            
             was
             growing
             on
             us
             ,
             as
             we
             might
             
               justly
               wonder
            
             at
             ,
             because
             
               unparalelled
            
             in
             any
             
               Church
               ,
            
             of
             any
             
               age
               :
            
             but
             our
             revolters
             were
             profound
             ,
             
               hasty
            
             men
             and
             eager
             in
             their
             
               masters
               service
               .
            
             So
             what
             an
             height
             of
             
               impiety
               ,
            
             and
             opposition
             to
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Roman
             
               Apostacy
            
             in
             a
             
               thousand
               yeeres
            
             attained
             unto
             ,
             and
             yet
             I
             dare
             
               aver
            
             that
             never
             so
             many
             
               errors
            
             &
             suspitions
             in
             an
             100.
             
               yeeres
            
             crept
             into
             that
             Church
             ,
             as
             did
             into
             
               ours
               of
               England
            
             in
             16.
             and
             yet
             I
             cannot
             herein
             give
             the
             commendation
             of
             so
             much
             as
             
               industry
            
             to
             our
             
               Innovators
               ;
            
             (
             I
             accuse
             not
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             but
             particulars
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             had
             seized
             themselves
             of
             its
             authority
             )
             because
             they
             had
             
               a
               Platforme
            
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             materialls
             provided
             to
             their
             hand
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             an
             
               easie
            
             thing
             for
             them
             to
             erect
             a
             
               Babel
            
             of
             Antichristian
             confusion
             ;
             when
             the
             
               Workemen
            
             in
             the
             Roman
             
               Apostacy
            
             were
             forced
             to
             
               build
            
             in
             the
             
               plaine
               of
               Christianity
            
             without
             any
             praeexistent
             
               materialls
               ,
            
             but
             were
             fain
             to
             use
             
               brick
            
             and
             
               slime
               ,
            
             of
             their
             own
             
               provision
               ;
            
             besides
             they
             were
             unacquainted
             with
             the
             maine
             
               designe
            
             of
             
               Satan
               ,
            
             who
             set
             them
             on
             
               worke
               ;
            
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             if
             those
             
               Nimrods
            
             oftimes
             
               hunted
               counter
               ,
            
             and
             disturbed
             each
             other
             in
             their
             
               progresse
               ;
            
             yea
             the
             first
             
               mover
               in
               Church
               Apostacy
               ,
            
             knowes
             ,
             that
             
               novv
            
             his
             time
             is
             but
             short
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             
               behooves
            
             him
             to
             make
             speedy
             worke
             in
             
               seducing
               ,
            
             lest
             he
             be
             
               prevented
            
             by
             the
             comming
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
           
             Then
             having
             
               himselfe
            
             a
             long
             tract
             of
             
               time
            
             granted
             unto
             him
             ,
             he
             allowed
             his
             
               agents
            
             to
             take
             
               leasure
            
             also
             ;
             but
             what
             he
             doth
             
               novv
               ,
            
             must
             be
             done
             
               quickly
               ,
            
             or
             his
             whole
             
               designe
            
             will
             be
             
               quashed
               :
            
             and
             this
             made
             him
             inspire
             the
             
               present
               businesse
               ,
            
             with
             so
             much
             
               life
            
             and
             vigor
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             he
             was
             
               compelled
            
             then
             to
             sow
             his
             
               tares
            
             in
             the
             
               darke
               ,
            
             while
             men
             
               slept
               ,
            
             taking
             advantage
             at
             the
             
               ignorance
            
             and
             
               imbroylement
            
             of
             the
             
               times
               ;
            
             if
             any
             man
             had
             
               leasure
            
             enough
             to
             
               search
               ,
            
             and
             
               learning
            
             enough
             to
             
               see
            
             and
             
               finde
            
             him
             at
             it
             ,
             he
             commonly
             filled
             the
             
               world
            
             with
             
               clamors
            
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             scarse
             any
             but
             his
             vowed
             
               champions
            
             durst
             be
             his
             
               Advocates
               ;
            
             in
             our
             
               time
            
             he
             was
             grown
             
               bold
            
             and
             
               impudent
               ,
            
             working
             at
             noone
             day
             ;
             yea
             ,
             he
             
               openly
               accused
            
             and
             condemned
             ,
             all
             that
             durst
             
               accuse
            
             him
             ,
             for
             
               sowing
            
             any
             thing
             but
             good
             
               Wheat
               ,
            
             that
             durst
             say
             that
             the
             
               tares
            
             of
             his
             
               Arminianisme
               and
               Popery
            
             was
             any
             thing
             but
             true
             
               doctrine
               :
            
             let
             us
             give
             so
             much
             way
             to
             
               indignation
               ,
            
             we
             know
             
               Satans
               trade
            
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             
               to
               accuse
               the
               brethren
               ,
            
             as
             
               men
            
             are
             called
             after
             their
             
               professions
               ,
            
             one
             a
             
               Lawyer
               ,
            
             another
             a
             
               Physitian
               ,
            
             so
             is
             he
             the
             
               accuser
               of
               the
               brethren
               ;
            
             now
             surely
             if
             ever
             he
             set
             up
             
               a
               shop
            
             on
             earth
             ,
             to
             practise
             his
             
               trade
            
             in
             ,
             it
             was
             our
             
               High
               Commission
               Court
               ,
            
             as
             of
             late
             imployed
             ,
             but
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             CAP.
             4.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             duty
             of
             Gods
             people
             in
             cases
             extraordinary
             concerning
             his
             Worship
             .
          
           
             THis
             being
             thus
             determined
             ,
             I
             returne
             againe
             to
             the
             maine
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             concerning
             the
             duty
             and
             priviledge
             of
             the
             
               common
               people
               of
               Christianity
               ,
            
             in
             sacred
             things
             :
             and
             first
             in
             cases
             
               extraordinary
               ,
            
             in
             which
             
               perhaps
            
             it
             may
             be
             
               affirmed
               ,
            
             that
             every
             one
             (
             of
             those
             I
             meane
             before
             named
             )
             is
             so
             farre
             a
             
               Minister
            
             of
             the
             
               Gospell
            
             as
             to
             
               teach
               and
               declare
            
             the
             faith
             to
             others
             ,
             although
             he
             have
             no
             
               outward
            
             calling
             thereunto
             ;
             and
             yet
             in
             this
             
               case
            
             every
             
               one
            
             for
             such
             an
             
               undertaking
            
             must
             have
             a
             
               Warrant
            
             by
             an
             
               immediate
               cal
            
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             when
             
               God
               calls
            
             there
             must
             be
             no
             
               opposition
               ,
            
             the
             
               thing
            
             it selfe
             he
             
               sends
            
             us
             upon
             ,
             becomes
             lawfull
             by
             his
             
               mission
               ,
               what
               God
               hath
               cleansed
               ,
               that
               call
               not
               thou
               common
               ,
            
             Act.
             10.
             13.
             never
             feare
             the
             
               equity
            
             of
             what
             Cod
             
               sets
            
             thee
             upon
             ;
             no
             excuses
             of
             
               disability
            
             or
             any
             other
             
               impediment
               ,
            
             ought
             to
             take
             place
             ,
             the
             Lord
             
             
               can
            
             and
             
               will
            
             supply
             all
             such
             defects
             :
             This
             was
             
               Moses
            
             case
             ,
             Exod.
             10.
             14.
             
             Oh
             Lord
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               I
               am
               not
               eloquent
               ,
               neither
               heretofore
               ,
               nor
               since
               thou
               hast
               spoken
               to
               thy
               servant
               ,
               but
               of
               a
               slow
               speech
               ,
               and
               a
               slow
               tongue
               ;
               And
               the
               Lord
               said
               unto
               him
               ,
               who
               hath
               made
               mans
               mouth
               ,
               have
               not
               I
               the
               Lord
               ?
            
             So
             also
             was
             it
             with
             the
             Prophet
             
               Jeremy
               ,
            
             when
             God
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             hee
             had
             
               ordained
            
             him
             a
             Prophet
             unto
             the
             Nations
             ,
             he
             replyes
             ,
             
               Ah
               Lord
               God
               ,
               behold
               I
               cannot
               speake
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               a
               Child
               ;
               But
               the
               Lord
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               said
               unto
               me
               ,
               say
               not
               I
               am
               a
               Child
               ,
               for
               thou
               shalt
               goe
               to
               all
               that
               I
               shall
               send
               thee
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               I
               command
               thee
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               speak
               ,
               Jer.
            
             1.
             6.
             
             Nothing
             can
             excuse
             
               any
            
             from
             going
             on
             his
             
               message
               ,
            
             who
             can
             perfect
             his
             praise
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             
               Babes
            
             and
             Sucklings
             .
             This
             the
             Prophet
             
               Amos
            
             rested
             upon
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             questioned
             ,
             although
             he
             were
             
               unfit
            
             for
             that
             heavenly
             
               employment
               ,
            
             either
             by
             
               education
            
             or
             
               course
            
             of
             life
             :
             
               I
               was
               no
               Prophet
               ,
               neither
               was
               I
               a
               prophets
               sonne
               ;
               but
               I
               was
               an
               heardman
               ,
               and
               a
               gatherer
               of
               Sycamore
               fruit
               ;
               and
               the
               Lord
               tooke
               me
               as
               I
               followed
               the
               flock
               ,
               and
               said
               unto
               me
               ,
               go
               Prophecy
               to
               my
               people
               Israel
               Amos
            
             7.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             So
             on
             the
             
               contrary
               ,
            
             St.
             
               Paul
               ,
            
             a
             man
             of
             strong
             
               parts
               ,
            
             great
             learning
             ,
             and
             
               endowments
               ,
            
             of
             indefatigable
             
               industry
               ,
            
             and
             large
             
               abilities
               ,
            
             yet
             affirmes
             of
             
               himselfe
               ,
            
             that
             when
             God
             called
             
               him
            
             to
             preach
             his
             word
             ,
             he
             
               conferred
               not
               with
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               ,
            
             but
             went
             on
             presently
             with
             his
             
               work
               .
               Gal.
            
             1.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
        
         
         
           
             CAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             severall
             wayes
             of
             extraordinary
             calling
             to
             the
             teaching
             of
             others
             ;
             the
             first
             way
             .
          
           
             NOw
             
               three
               wayes
            
             may
             a
             man
             
               receive
               ,
            
             and
             be
             
               assured
            
             that
             hee
             hath
             
               received
            
             this
             divine
             
               mission
               ,
            
             or
             know
             that
             he
             is
             
               called
               of
               God
               ,
            
             to
             the
             
               preaching
            
             of
             the
             Word
             :
             I
             meane
             not
             that
             
               perswasion
               of
               divine
               concurrence
               ,
            
             which
             is
             necessary
             also
             for
             them
             ,
             ●hat
             are
             partakers
             of
             an
             
               ordinary
            
             vocation
             ,
             (
             but
             which
             is
             required
             in
             
               extraordinary
            
             cases
             to
             them
             ,
             in
             whom
             all
             outward
             calling
             is
             wanting
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             immediate
             
               Revelation
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             a
             
               concurrence
               of
               Scripture
               rules
               ,
            
             directory
             for
             such
             occasions
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             By
             some
             
               outward
               acts
               of
               providence
            
             necessitating
             him
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             
               first
               ,
            
             not
             to
             speak
             of
             
               light
               Propheticall
               ,
            
             whither
             it
             consists
             in
             a
             
               habit
               ,
            
             or
             rather
             in
             a
             
               transient
            
             irradiating
             
               motion
               ,
            
             nor
             to
             discourse
             of
             the
             
               Species
               ,
            
             whereby
             
               supernaturall
            
             things
             are
             conveyed
             to
             the
             
               naturall
            
             facultie
             ,
             with
             the
             severall
             
               wayes
            
             of
             divine
             
               Revelation
               ,
            
             (
             for
             St.
             
               Paul
            
             affirmeth
             it
             to
             have
             been
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             as
             well
             as
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             )
             with
             the
             sundry
             
               appellations
            
             it
             received
             ,
             from
             the
             
               manner
            
             whereby
             it
             came
             ;
             I
             shall
             onely
             shew
             ,
             what
             
               assurance
            
             such
             a
             one
             as
             is
             thus
             called
             may
             have
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             
               so
               called
               ,
            
             and
             how
             he
             may
             
               manifest
            
             it
             unto
             
               others
               .
            
             That
             men
             receiving
             any
             
               revelation
            
             from
             God
             ,
             had
             alwayes
             an
             
               assurance
            
             that
             
               such
            
             it
             was
             ,
             to
             
               me
            
             seemes
             most
             
               certain
               :
            
             Neither
             could
             I
             ever
             approve
             the
             note
             of
             
               Gregory
            
             on
             the
             1.
             of
             
               Ezek.
               viz.
               That
               
               Prophets
               being
               accustomed
               to
               Prophecying
               ,
            
             
             
               did
               oftentimes
               speake
               of
               their
               own
               spirit
               ,
               supposing
               that
               it
               proceeded
               from
               the
               spirit
               of
               Prophesie
               .
            
             What
             is
             this
             but
             to
             
               question
            
             the
             truth
             of
             all
             
               propheticall
               revelations
               ,
            
             and
             to
             
               shake
            
             the
             faith
             that
             is
             built
             upon
             it
             :
             Surely
             the
             Prophet
             
               Jeremiah
            
             had
             an
             
               infallible
               assurance
            
             of
             the
             author
             of
             his
             
               message
               ,
            
             when
             he
             pleaded
             for
             himself
             before
             the
             Princes
             ,
             
               of
               a
               truth
               the
               Lord
               hath
               sent
               me
               unto
               you
               ,
               to
               speake
               all
               these
               words
               in
               your
               eares
               .
               Chap.
            
             26.
             15.
             
             And
             
               Abraham
            
             certainly
             had
             neede
             of
             a
             
               good
               assurance
            
             whence
             that
             motion
             did
             
               proceed
               ,
            
             which
             made
             him
             
               addresse
               himselfe
               ,
            
             to
             the
             sacrificing
             the
             
               son
               of
               promise
               ;
            
             And
             that
             all
             other
             Prophets
             had
             the
             like
             
               evidence
               of
               knowledge
               ,
            
             concerning
             the
             
               divine
               verity
            
             of
             their
             revelations
             
               is
               unquestionable
               ;
            
             hence
             are
             those
             
               allusions
            
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             whereby
             it
             is
             compared
             unto
             things
             whereof
             we
             may
             be
             most
             certaine
             by
             the
             
               assurance
               of
               sense
               .
            
             So
             
               Amos
               3.
               8.
               
               The
               Lyon
               hath
               roared
               ,
               who
               will
               not
               feare
               ?
               The
               Lord
               God
               hath
               spoken
               ,
               who
               can
               but
               Prophecy
               ?
            
             And
             Jerem.
             20.
             9.
             
             
               His
               word
               was
               in
               my
               heart
               as
               a
               burning
               fire
               shut
               up
               in
               my
               bones
               ,
            
             things
             sensible
             enough
             .
             Happily
             
               Satan
            
             may
             so
             far
             delude
             
               false
               Prophets
               ,
            
             as
             to
             make
             them
             
               suppose
            
             their
             
               lying
               vanities
            
             are
             from
             above
             :
             whence
             they
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               Prophets
               of
               the
               deceit
               of
               their
               owne
               hear
               ,
            
             Jerem.
             23.
             26.
             being
             
               deceived
               ,
            
             as
             well
             
               deceivers
               ;
            
             thinking
             in
             
               themselves
               ,
            
             as
             well
             as
             
               speaking
            
             unto
             
               others
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
            
             vers.
             31.
             but
             that
             any
             
               true
               Prophets
            
             should
             not
             know
             a
             
               true
               Revelation
               ,
            
             from
             a
             
               motion
            
             of
             their
             owne
             
               hearts
               ,
            
             wants
             not
             much
             of
             blasphemy
             .
             The
             Lord
             surely
             
               supposes
            
             that
             assurance
             of
             discerning
             ,
             when
             he
             gives
             that
             command
             ;
             
               the
               Prophet
               that
               hath
               a
               Dreame
               ,
               let
               him
               tell
               a
               Dreame
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               hath
               my
               Word
               ,
               let
               him
               speake
               my
               Word
               faithfully
               ;
               what
               is
               the
               chaffe
               to
               the
               wheate
               ?
               Ierem.
            
             23.
             28.
             
             
             He
             must
             be
             both
             
               blind
            
             and
             
               mad
               ,
            
             that
             shall
             mistake
             ,
             
               wheat
               ,
            
             for
             
               chaffe
               ,
            
             and
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             what
             some
             men
             speak
             of
             an
             
               hidden
               instinct
            
             from
             God
             ,
             moving
             the
             
               mindes
               of
               men
               ,
            
             yet
             so
             ,
             as
             they
             
               know
            
             not
             wither
             it
             be
             from
             
               him
               ,
            
             or
             no
             ,
             may
             better
             serve
             to
             illustrate
             
               Plutarchs
            
             discourse
             of
             
               Socrates
               Daemon
               ,
            
             then
             any
             
               passage
            
             in
             holy
             Writ
             .
             St.
             
               Austin
            
             saies
             ,
             his
             Mother
             would
             affirme
             ,
             that
             though
             she
             could
             not
             expresse
             it
             ,
             yet
             she
             could
             discern
             the
             difference
             between
             
               Gods
               Revelation
               ,
            
             and
             
             her
             own
             
               Dreames
               :
            
             In
             which
             relation
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             the
             
               learned
               Father
            
             tooke
             
               advantage
            
             from
             the
             
               good
               old
               womans
            
             words
             of
             what
             she
             
               could
               do
               ,
            
             to
             
               declare
            
             what
             
               might
               be
               done
               ,
            
             of
             every
             one
             that
             had
             such
             immediate
             revelations
             .
             Briefly
             then
             ,
             the
             
               spirit
               of
               God
               ,
            
             never
             
               so
            
             extraordinarily
             
               moveth
            
             the
             minde
             of
             man
             to
             
               apprehend
            
             any
             
               thing
               of
               this
               kinde
            
             whereof
             we
             speake
             ,
             but
             it
             also
             
               illustrateth
            
             it
             with
             a
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             assurance
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             
               divinely
               moved
            
             to
             this
             apprehension
             .
             Now
             because
             it
             is
             agreed
             on
             all
             sides
             ,
             that
             
               light
               Propheticall
            
             is
             no
             
               permanent
               habit
            
             in
             the
             minde
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             but
             a
             
               transient
               impression
               ,
            
             of
             it selfe
             ,
             not
             apt
             to
             give
             any
             such
             
               assurance
               ,
            
             it
             may
             be
             
               questioned
            
             from
             what
             other
             
               principle
            
             it
             doth
             proceed
             .
             But
             not
             to
             
               pry
            
             into
             things
             perhaps
             not
             
               fully
            
             revealed
             ,
             and
             seeing
             St.
             
               Paul
            
             shewes
             us
             that
             in
             such
             heavenly
             
               raptures
               ,
            
             there
             are
             some
             things
             
               unutterable
            
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             
               incomprehensible
            
             of
             us
             ,
             we
             may
             let
             this
             rest
             ,
             amongst
             those
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             it
             apappeareth
             then
             from
             the
             preceding
             discourse
             ,
             that
             ,
             a
             man
             pretending
             to
             
               extraordinary
               vocation
               ,
            
             by
             
               immdiate
               revelation
               ,
            
             in
             respect
             of
             
               selfe-perswasion
               ,
            
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             call
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             ,
             as
             
               ascertained
            
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             he
             could
             be
             ,
             of
             a
             
               burning
               fire
               in
               his
               bones
               ,
            
             if
             there
             shut
             up
             .
          
        
         
           
             CAP.
             VI
             .
          
           
             What
             assurance
             men
             extraordinarily
             called
             ,
             can
             give
             to
             others
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             so
             called
             in
             the
             former
             way
             .
          
           
             THe
             
               next
               thing
            
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               what
               assurance
            
             he
             can
             give
             to
             
               others
               ,
            
             and
             by
             
               what
               means
               ,
            
             that
             he
             is
             so
             called
             .
             Now
             the
             
             
               matter
               ,
            
             or
             
               subject
            
             of
             their
             imployment
             may
             give
             us
             some
             
               light
               ,
            
             to
             this
             consideration
             :
             and
             this
             is
             either
             ,
             the
             
               inchoation
            
             of
             some
             
               divine
               work
            
             to
             be
             established
             amongst
             
               men
               ,
            
             by
             vertue
             of
             a
             
               new
               ,
            
             and
             before
             
               never
               heard
               of
               Revelation
            
             of
             Gods
             will
             ;
             or
             a
             
               restauration
            
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             when
             
               collapsed
            
             and
             
               corrupted
            
             by
             the
             
               sin
            
             of
             men
             .
             To
             the
             
               first
            
             of
             these
             ,
             God
             never
             sendeth
             any
             ,
             but
             whom
             he
             doth
             so
             
               extraordinarily
               and
               immediately
               call
               ,
            
             and
             
               ordain
            
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             may
             be
             
               manifested
            
             unto
             others
             ,
             he
             alwayes
             accompanieth
             them
             with
             his
             own
             
               almighty
               power
               ,
            
             in
             the
             working
             of
             such
             
               miracles
               ,
            
             as
             may
             make
             them
             
               beleeved
               ,
            
             for
             the
             very
             
               works
            
             sake
             which
             God
             by
             them
             doth
             effect
             .
             This
             we
             may
             see
             in
             
               Moses
               ,
            
             and
             (
             after
             Iesus
             Christ
             anointed
             with
             the
             oyl
             of
             gladnesse
             above
             his
             fellows
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             )
             the
             Apostles
             :
             but
             this
             may
             passe
             ;
             for
             nothing
             
               in
               such
            
             a
             way
             ,
             shall
             ever
             again
             
               take
               place
               ,
            
             God
             having
             
               ultimately
            
             revealed
             his
             
               minde
               ,
            
             concerning
             his
             
               worship
               ,
            
             and
             our
             
               salvation
               ;
            
             a
             
               curse
            
             being
             denounced
             to
             
               man
            
             or
             
               angel
               ,
            
             that
             shall
             pretend
             to
             
               Revelation
               ,
            
             for
             the
             altering
             or
             changing
             one
             jot
             or
             title
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             For
             the
             
               other
               ,
               the
               work
               of
               Reformation
               ,
            
             there
             being
             ,
             ever
             since
             the
             
               writing
            
             of
             his
             Word
             ,
             an
             
               Infallible
               rule
               ,
            
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             it
             ,
             making
             it
             fall
             within
             the
             
               duty
            
             and
             
               ability
            
             of
             men
             ,
             partakers
             of
             an
             
               ordinary
               vocation
               ,
            
             and
             instructed
             with
             
               ordinary
               gifts
               ;
            
             God
             doth
             not
             always
             
               immediately
            
             call
             men
             unto
             it
             :
             but
             yet
             because
             
               oftentimes
            
             he
             hath
             so
             done
             ,
             we
             may
             enquire
             
               what
               assurance
            
             they
             could
             give
             ,
             of
             this
             their
             
               calling
               ,
            
             to
             that
             imployment
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             Christ
             informs
             us
             ,
             that
             a
             Prophet
             is
             often
             without
             
               honour
            
             in
             his
             own
             
               country
               :
            
             The
             
               honour
            
             of
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             is
             to
             have
             
               credence
            
             given
             to
             his
             
               Message
               ;
            
             of
             which
             it
             should
             seem
             ,
             
               Jonas
            
             was
             above
             measure
             
               zealous
               ;
            
             yet
             such
             is
             the
             
               cursed
               Infidelity
            
             and
             hardnesse
             of
             mens
             
               hearts
               ,
            
             that
             though
             they
             
               cryed
               ,
               Thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             yet
             they
             would
             reply
             
               the
               Lord
               hath
               not
               spoken
               ;
            
             hence
             are
             those
             
               pleadings
            
             betwixt
             the
             Prophet
             
               Ieremie
               ,
            
             and
             his
             
               enemies
            
             the
             Prophet
             
               averring
               of
               a
               truth
               ,
               the
               Lord
               hath
               sent
               me
               unto
               you
               ,
            
             and
             they
             contesting
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Lord
               had
               not
               sent
               him
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               lyed
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
            
             now
             to
             leave
             them
             
               inexcusable
               ,
            
             and
             whether
             they
             would
             
               heare
            
             or
             whether
             they
             would
             
               forbeare
               ,
            
             to
             convince
             them
             ,
             
               that
               there
               hath
               been
               a
               Prophet
               amongst
               them
               ,
            
             as
             also
             to
             give
             the
             greater
             
               credibility
            
             
             to
             their
             extraordinary
             
               message
               ,
            
             to
             them
             that
             were
             to
             beleeve
             their
             
               report
               ,
            
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             
               the
               Arme
               of
               the
               Lord
               should
               be
               revealed
               ,
            
             working
             in
             and
             by
             them
             ,
             in
             some
             
               extraordinary
            
             manner
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             enough
             ,
             that
             God
             never
             sent
             any
             one
             
               extraordinarily
               ,
            
             instructed
             onely
             with
             
               ordinary
               gifts
               ,
            
             and
             for
             an
             
               ordinary
               end
               :
            
             the
             ayme
             of
             their
             imployment
             I
             shewed
             before
             was
             
               extraordinary
               ,
            
             even
             the
             
               reparation
            
             of
             something
             
               instituted
            
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             
               collapsed
            
             by
             the
             sin
             of
             man
             ;
             that
             it
             may
             be
             credible
             ,
             or
             appeare
             
               of
               a
               truth
               ,
            
             that
             God
             had
             sent
             them
             for
             this
             
               purpose
               ,
            
             they
             were
             alwayes
             
               furnished
               ,
            
             with
             such
             
               gifts
               and
               abilities
               ,
            
             as
             the
             utmost
             reach
             of
             
               humane
               indeavours
               ,
            
             with
             the
             assistance
             of
             
               common
               grace
            
             cannot
             possibly
             attaine
             .
             The
             generall
             opinion
             is
             ,
             that
             
               God
            
             alwayes
             supplies
             such
             ,
             with
             the
             gift
             of
             miracles
             .
             Take
             the
             
               Word
            
             in
             a
             large
             sence
             ,
             for
             every
             
               supernaturall
               product
               ,
            
             beyond
             the
             
               ordinary
               activity
            
             of
             that
             secondary
             cause
             
               whereby
            
             it
             is
             
               effected
               ,
            
             and
             I
             easily
             grant
             it
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             usuall
             restrained
             acceptation
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             
               outward
               wonderfull
               workes
               ,
            
             the
             power
             of
             whose
             
               production
            
             consists
             in
             
               operation
               ,
            
             I
             something
             doubt
             the
             universall
             truth
             of
             the
             assertion
             .
             We
             do
             not
             read
             of
             any
             such
             miracles
             wrought
             by
             the
             Prophet
             
               Amos
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             he
             stands
             upon
             his
             
               extraordinary
               immediate
            
             vocation
             ;
             
               I
               was
               neither
               Prophet
               nor
               the
               son
               of
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               but
               the
               Lord
               called
               me
               ,
               &c.
            
             it
             sufficeth
             then
             that
             
               they
            
             be
             
               furnished
            
             with
             a
             
               supernaturall
               power
            
             either
             in
             ,
             1.
             
             
               Discerning
               ,
               2.
               
               Speaking
               ,
               3.
               
               Working
               :
            
             the
             power
             of
             
               Discerning
            
             according
             to
             the
             things
             by
             it
             
               discernable
               ,
            
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             of
             two
             sorts
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             either
             of
             
               things
               present
               ,
            
             beyond
             the
             power
             of
             
               humane
            
             investigation
             ,
             as
             to
             know
             the
             
               thoughts
               of
               other
            
             mens
             hearts
             ,
             or
             their
             
               words
            
             not
             ordinarily
             to
             be
             knowne
             ,
             as
             
               Elisha
            
             discovered
             the
             
               bed-chamber-discourse
            
             of
             the
             King
             of
             
               Syria
            
             (
             not
             that
             by
             vertue
             of
             their
             calling
             they
             come
             to
             be
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             knowers
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             which
             is
             Gods
             property
             alone
             ,
             but
             that
             God
             doth
             sometimes
             reveale
             such
             things
             unto
             them
             ,
             for
             otherwise
             no
             such
             power
             is
             included
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             gift
             ,
             which
             is
             perfective
             of
             their
             knowledge
             ,
             not
             by
             the
             way
             of
             habit
             ,
             but
             actuall
             motion
             in
             respect
             of
             some
             particulars
             ,
             and
             when
             this
             was
             absent
             ,
             the
             same
             
               Elisha
            
             affirmeth
             that
             he
             knew
             not
             why
             the
             
               Shunamitish
            
             woman
             was
             troubled
             )
             or
             secondly
             of
             
               things
               future
            
             and
             
               contingent
            
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             
               secundary
               
               causes
               ,
            
             not
             precisely
             
               necessitated
            
             by
             their
             own
             
               internall
               principle
               of
               operation
               ,
            
             for
             the
             effecting
             of
             the
             things
             so
             foreknown
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             fore-knowledge
             ,
             consists
             in
             a
             
               commensuration
            
             to
             Gods
             
               purpose
               .
            
             Now
             effects
             of
             this
             
               power
               ,
            
             are
             all
             those
             
               predictions
            
             of
             such
             things
             which
             wee
             finde
             in
             the
             
               old
            
             and
             new
             Testament
             ,
             and
             divers
             also
             since
             :
             secondly
             ,
             the
             supernaturall
             gift
             in
             speaking
             I
             intimate
             ,
             is
             that
             of
             
               Tongues
               ,
            
             proper
             to
             the
             
               times
            
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             when
             the
             
               Worship
            
             of
             God
             was
             no
             
               longer
            
             to
             be
             
               confined
            
             to
             the
             people
             of
             one
             nation
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             in
             
               Working
               ,
            
             is
             that
             which
             
               strictly
            
             and
             
               properly
               ,
            
             is
             called
             the
             gift
             of
             
               Miracles
               :
            
             which
             are
             
               hard
               ,
               rare
               ,
            
             and
             
               strange
               effects
            
             exceeding
             the
             whole
             
               order
            
             of
             
               created
               nature
               :
            
             for
             whose
             
               production
            
             God
             sometimes
             useth
             his
             servants
             
               instrumentally
               ,
            
             moving
             and
             inabling
             them
             thereunto
             ,
             by
             a
             
               transient
               impression
               ,
            
             of
             his
             powerfull
             grace
             ;
             of
             which
             
               sort
            
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             hath
             innumerable
             
               relations
               .
            
             Now
             with
             
               one
            
             of
             those
             
               extraordinary
            
             gifts
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             sometimes
             with
             
               all
               ,
            
             doth
             the
             Lord
             furnish
             
               those
            
             his
             
               messengers
            
             of
             whom
             we
             treat
             :
             which
             makes
             their
             
               message
            
             a
             
               sufficient
            
             revelation
             of
             Gods
             Will
             ,
             and
             gives
             it
             
               credibility
            
             enough
             ,
             to
             stir
             up
             
               faith
            
             in
             
               some
               ,
            
             and
             leave
             others
             
               inexcusable
               .
            
             All
             the
             
               difficulty
            
             is
             ,
             that
             there
             have
             been
             
               Simon
               Magusses
               ,
            
             and
             are
             
               Antichrists
               ,
               falsely
            
             pretending
             to
             have
             in
             
               themselves
               ,
            
             this
             
               mighty
               power
               of
               God
               ,
            
             in
             
               one
            
             or
             
               other
            
             of
             the
             forenamed
             kinds
             .
             
             Hence
             were
             those
             many
             
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               Dreamers
               ,
            
             and
             
               Wizards
            
             mentioned
             in
             the
             old
             
               Testament
               ,
            
             which
             the
             Lord
             himselfe
             
               forewarnes
            
             us
             of
             ,
             as
             also
             those
             Agents
             of
             that
             man
             of
             sin
             ,
             whose
             comming
             is
             after
             the
             working
             of
             Satan
             with
             
               povver
               and
               signes
               ,
            
             and
             
               lying
               vvonders
               ,
            
             2
             Thes.
             2.
             9.
             
             I
             meane
             the
             jugling
             
               Priests
            
             and
             
               Iesuits
               ,
            
             pretending
             
               falsely
            
             by
             their
             
               impostures
            
             to
             the
             power
             of
             
               miracle
               vvorking
               ;
            
             though
             their
             
               imployment
            
             be
             not
             to
             
               reforme
               ,
            
             but
             professedly
             to
             
               corrupt
            
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             :
             now
             in
             such
             a
             case
             as
             
               this
               ,
            
             we
             have
             :
             1.
             
             The
             
               mercy
            
             of
             God
             to
             
               relye
            
             upon
             ,
             whereby
             he
             will
             guide
             
               his
            
             into
             the
             
               vvay
            
             of
             
               truth
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               purpose
            
             or
             decree
             of
             God
             ,
             making
             it
             
               impossible
            
             that
             his
             
               elect
               should
               be
               deceived
            
             by
             them
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             
               humane
               diligence
            
             accompanied
             with
             Gods
             
               blessing
               ,
            
             may
             helpe
             us
             wonderfully
             in
             a
             discovery
             ,
             whither
             the
             
               pretended
               miracles
            
             be
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             no
             ;
             
             for
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             
               certaine
               ,
            
             then
             that
             
               a
               true
               and
               reall
               miracle
               ,
            
             is
             beyond
             the
             activity
             of
             all
             
               created
               povver
               ,
            
             (
             for
             if
             it
             be
             not
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             a
             miracle
             )
             so
             that
             the
             
               Divell
            
             and
             all
             his
             
               Emissaries
            
             are
             not
             able
             to
             effect
             any
             one
             
               act
               truely
            
             miraculous
             :
             but
             in
             all
             their
             pretences
             there
             is
             a
             defect
             discernable
             ,
             either
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             
               thing
               it selfe
            
             pretended
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             its
             doing
             ,
             not
             truely
             exceeding
             the
             power
             of
             art
             or
             nature
             ,
             though
             the
             apprehension
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             some
             
               Hell-conceived
            
             circumstances
             ,
             be
             above
             our
             capacity
             .
             Briefely
             ,
             either
             the
             thing
             is
             a
             
               lye
               ,
            
             and
             so
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             
               faigne
               miracles
               ,
            
             or
             the
             
               performance
            
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             pure
             
               jugling
               ,
            
             and
             so
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             
               delude
            
             poore
             
               mortalls
               .
            
             Innumerable
             of
             this
             
               sort
            
             at
             the
             
               beginning
            
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             were
             discovered
             among
             the
             
               Agents
               ,
            
             of
             that
             
               Wonder-vvorking
            
             man
             of
             sin
             ,
             by
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             upon
             
               humane
               endeavours
               ;
            
             now
             from
             such
             
               discoveries
               ,
            
             a
             good
             
               conclusion
            
             may
             be
             drawne
             ,
             against
             the
             
               doctrine
            
             they
             desire
             by
             such
             meanes
             to
             
               confirme
               :
            
             for
             as
             
               God
            
             never
             worketh
             true
             
               miracles
               ,
            
             but
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             the
             
               truth
               ,
            
             so
             will
             not
             
               men
            
             pretend
             such
             as
             are
             
               false
               ,
            
             but
             to
             
               persvvade
            
             that
             to
             
               others
            
             for
             a
             
               truth
               ,
            
             which
             
               themselves
            
             have
             just
             reason
             to
             be
             
               persvvaded
            
             is
             a
             
               lye
               ;
            
             now
             if
             this
             
               meanes
            
             faile
             ,
             Thirdly
             ,
             God
             himselfe
             hath
             set
             downe
             a
             
               rule
            
             of
             
               direction
            
             for
             us
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             such
             
               difficulty
               ,
            
             Deut.
             13.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             
               If
               there
               arise
               among
               you
               a
               Prophet
               or
               Dreamer
               of
               Dreames
               ,
               and
               giveth
               thee
               a
               signe
               or
               a
               vvonder
               ,
               and
               the
               signe
               ,
               or
               the
               vvonder
               come
               to
               passe
               ,
               vvherefore
               he
               spake
               unto
               thee
               ,
               saying
               ,
               let
               us
               goe
               after
               other
               Gods
               to
               serve
               them
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               hearken
               to
               the
               vvords
               of
               that
               Prophet
               ,
               or
               dreamer
               of
               dreames
               ,
               for
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               proveth
               you
               ,
               to
               know
               whether
               yee
               love
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               ,
               with
               all
               your
               heart
               ,
               and
               all
               your
               soul
               .
               Ye
               shall
               vvalk
               after
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               ,
               and
               fear
               him
               ,
               and
               keep
               his
               Commandements
               ,
               and
               obey
               his
               voice
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               serve
               him
               ,
               and
               cleave
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               Prophet
               or
               Dreamer
               of
               dreams
               shall
               be
               put
               to
               death
               .
            
             The
             sum
             is
             ,
             that
             seeing
             such
             men
             
               pretend
            
             that
             their
             
               Revelations
            
             and
             
               Miracles
            
             are
             from
             
               Heaven
               ,
            
             let
             us
             search
             ,
             whither
             the
             
               Doctrine
            
             they
             seeke
             to
             confirme
             by
             
               them
               ,
            
             bee
             from
             heaven
             ,
             or
             no
             ;
             if
             it
             bee
             not
             ,
             let
             them
             bee
             
               stoned
               ,
            
             or
             
               accursed
               ,
            
             for
             they
             seeke
             to
             
               dravv
            
             us
             from
             our
             GOD
             ,
             if
             it
             bee
             ,
             let
             not
             the
             
               curse
            
             of
             a
             
               stony
               heart
               ,
            
             to
             refuse
             them
             ,
             be
             upon
             us
             .
             Where
             
             the
             
               miracles
            
             are
             
               true
               ,
            
             the
             
               doctrine
            
             cannot
             be
             false
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             doctrine
             be
             true
             ,
             in
             all
             probability
             the
             miracles
             confirming
             it
             ,
             are
             not
             false
             ;
             and
             so
             much
             of
             
               them
               ,
            
             who
             are
             
               immediatly
            
             called
             of
             God
             from
             heaven
             ,
             what
             
               assurance
            
             they
             may
             have
             in
             
               themselves
               ,
            
             of
             such
             a
             
               call
               ,
            
             and
             what
             
               assurance
            
             they
             can
             make
             of
             it
             to
             
               others
               ;
            
             now
             such
             are
             not
             to
             expect
             any
             
               ordinary
               vocation
               ;
            
             from
             men
             below
             ,
             God
             calling
             them
             
               aside
            
             to
             
               his
               worke
               ,
            
             from
             the
             middest
             of
             their
             Brethren
             :
             The
             
               Lord
               of
               the
               harvest
            
             may
             send
             
               labourers
            
             into
             his
             
               field
               ,
            
             without
             asking
             his
             
               Stewards
            
             consent
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             
               speake
            
             what
             ever
             he
             
               saith
            
             unto
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             7.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             way
             whereby
             a
             man
             may
             be
             called
             extraordinarily
             .
          
           
             SEcondly
             ,
             a
             man
             may
             be
             
               extraordinarily
            
             called
             to
             the
             
               preaching
            
             and
             publishing
             of
             Gods
             word
             by
             a
             
               concurrence
               of
               Scripture
               rules
               ,
               directory
            
             for
             such
             
               occasions
               ,
               occurrences
               ,
            
             and
             
               opportunities
            
             of
             
               time
               ,
               place
               ,
            
             and
             
               persons
               ,
            
             as
             he
             liveth
             in
             ,
             and
             under
             .
             
               Rules
            
             in
             this
             kinde
             ,
             may
             be
             drawn
             either
             from
             
               expresse
               precept
               ,
            
             or
             
               approved
               practise
               :
               Some
            
             of
             these
             I
             shall
             
               intimate
               ,
            
             and
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             indifferent
             
               Reader
               ,
            
             to
             judge
             ,
             whether
             or
             no
             they
             hold
             in
             the
             
               application
               ;
            
             and
             all
             that
             in
             this
             kinde
             I
             shall
             
               propose
               ,
            
             I
             did
             with
             
               submission
            
             to
             better
             judgements
             .
          
           
             Consider
             then
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             of
             our
             Saviour
             to
             Saint
             
               Peter
               ,
            
             Luke
             22.
             32.
             
             
               When
               thou
               art
               converted
               ,
               strengthen
               the
               Brethren
               ,
            
             which
             containing
             nothing
             but
             an
             application
             of
             one
             of
             the
             
               prime
               dictates
            
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             
               nature
               ,
            
             cannot
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             
               restrained
            
             unto
             
               men
            
             of
             any
             peculiar
             
               calling
            
             as
             
               such
               :
            
             not
             to
             multiply
             many
             of
             this
             kinde
             ,
             (
             whereof
             in
             the
             Scripture
             is
             plenty
             )
             adde
             only
             that
             of
             Saint
             
               James
               ,
               Brethren
               ,
               if
               any
               of
               you
               do
               erre
               from
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               one
               convert
               him
               ,
               let
               him
               know
               ,
               that
               he
               which
               converteth
               the
               sinner
               from
               the
               error
               of
               his
               way
               ,
               shall
               save
               a
               soule
               from
               death
               ,
               &c.
            
             from
             these
             and
             the
             like
             places
             it
             
               appeares
            
             to
             me
             ,
             that
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             is
             a
             generall
             obligation
             on
             all
             Christians
             ,
             to
             promote
             the
             conversion
             and
             instruction
             of
             sinners
             ,
             and
             man
             erring
             from
             the
             right
             way
             :
          
           
           
             Againe
             ,
             consider
             
               that
            
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               Mat.
               5.
               15.
               
               Men
               d●…
               not
               light
               a
               Candle
               and
               put
               it
               under
               a
               Rushell
               ,
               but
               on
               a
               Candlesticke
               ,
               and
               it
               giveth
               light
               unto
               all
               that
               are
               in
               the
               house
               :
            
             to
             which
             adde
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               If
               any
               thing
               be
               revealed
               to
               another
               that
               sitteth
               by
               ,
               let
               the
               first
               hold
               his
               peace
               ,
               1
               Cor.
            
             14.
             30.
             which
             words
             ,
             although
             
               primarily
            
             they
             intend
             extraordinary
             
               immediate
               revelations
               ,
            
             yet
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             why
             in
             their
             
               equity
            
             and
             extent
             ,
             they
             may
             not
             be
             
               directory
            
             for
             the
             
               use
            
             of
             things
             
               revealed
            
             unto
             us
             by
             Scripture
             light
             ;
             at
             least
             we
             may
             
               deduce
            
             from
             them
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             of
             
               Analogie
               ,
            
             that
          
           
             2.
             
             Whatsoever
             necessary
             truth
             is
             revealed
             to
             any
             out
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             before
             known
             ,
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             an
             uncontradicted
             liberty
             of
             declaring
             that
             truth
             ,
             provided
             that
             he
             use
             such
             regulated
             wayes
             for
             that
             his
             declaration
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             wherein
             he
             liveth
             (
             if
             a
             right
             Church
             )
             doth
             allow
             .
          
           
             
               Further
               see
            
             Amos
             3.
             8.
             
             The
             Lion
             hath
             roared
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             feare
             ?
             The
             Lord
             God
             hath
             spoken
             ,
             who
             can
             but
             prophesie
             ?
             
               And
            
             Jer.
             20.
             9.
             
             Then
             said
             I
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             make
             mention
             of
             his
             name
             ,
             but
             his
             word
             was
             in
             mine
             heart
             ,
             as
             a
             burning
             fire
             shut
             up
             in
             my
             bones
             ,
             I
             was
             weary
             with
             forbearing
             ,
             and
             I
             could
             not
             stay
             :
             
               With
               the
               answer
               of
            
             Peter
             
               and
            
             John
             ,
             
               to
               the
               Rulers
               of
               the
            
             Jews
             ,
             Acts
             14.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Whether
             it
             be
             right
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             to
             hearken
             unto
             you
             more
             then
             unto
             God
             ,
             judge
             yee
             ,
             for
             we
             cannot
             but
             speake
             the
             things
             that
             we
             have
             seen
             and
             heard
             .
          
           
             Whence
             it
             appeares
             ,
             that
          
           
             3.
             
             Truth
             revealed
             unto
             any
             ,
             carries
             along
             with
             it
             an
             unmoveable
             perswasion
             of
             Conscience
             (
             which
             is
             powerfully
             obligatory
             )
             that
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             published
             and
             spoken
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             That
             none
             may
             take
             
               advantage
            
             of
             this
             to
             introduce
             
               confusion
            
             into
             our
             Congregations
             ,
             I
             gave
             a
             sufficient
             
               caution
            
             in
             the
             second
             Rule
             .
          
           
             Many
             other
             
               observations
            
             giving
             
               light
            
             to
             the
             businesse
             in
             hand
             ,
             might
             be
             taken
             from
             the
             common
             
               dictates
            
             of
             nature
             ,
             concurring
             with
             the
             many
             generall
             
               precepts
            
             we
             have
             in
             the
             
               Scripture
               ,
            
             but
             omitting
             them
             ,
             the
             next
             thing
             I
             
               propose
            
             is
             the
             practise
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Of
             our
             Saviour
             
               Christ
            
             himselfe
             ,
             who
             did
             not
             only
             
               pose
               the
               Doctors
            
             when
             he
             was
             but
             twelve
             years
             old
             ,
             
               Luke
            
             2.
             46.
             but
             also
             afterwards
             
               preached
            
             in
             the
             Synagogue
             of
             
               Nazareth
               ,
               Luke
            
             4.
             18.
             
             being
             neither
             
               Doctor
               ,
            
             nor
             
               Scribe
               ,
            
             nor
             
               Levite
               ,
            
             but
             of
             the
             
               Tribe
            
             of
             
               Juda
            
             (
             concerning
             which
             
               Tribe
            
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             
               Moses
            
             spake
             nothing
             concerning
             the
             priesthood
             .
             )
          
           
             2.
             
             Againe
             ,
             in
             the
             eight
             of
             the
             
               Acts
               ,
            
             great
             
               persecution
            
             arising
             against
             the
             
               Church
               ,
            
             after
             the
             death
             of
             
               Stephen
               ,
            
             they
             were
             
               all
            
             scattered
             abroad
             from
             
               Jerusalem
               ,
               ver.
            
             1.
             that
             is
             ,
             
               all
            
             the
             faithfull
             
               members
            
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             being
             thus
             
               dispersed
               ,
            
             went
             every where
             ,
             
               preaching
               the
               word
               ,
            
             ver.
             4.
             and
             to
             this
             their
             
               publishing
            
             of
             the
             Gospell
             (
             having
             no
             
               warrant
               ,
            
             but
             the
             generall
             
               engagement
            
             of
             all
             Christians
             ,
             to
             further
             the
             
               propagation
            
             of
             Christs
             
               Kingdome
               )
               occasioned
            
             by
             their
             own
             
               persecution
               ,
            
             the
             
               Lord
            
             gave
             such
             a
             
               blessing
               ,
            
             that
             they
             were
             thereby
             the
             first
             
               planters
            
             of
             a
             setled
             
               Congregation
            
             among
             the
             
               Gentiles
               ,
            
             they
             ,
             and
             their
             
               converts
            
             being
             the
             first
             that
             were
             
               honoured
            
             by
             the
             name
             of
             
               Christians
               ,
               Acts
            
             11.
             21.
             and
             26.
             
             Neither
             3.
             is
             the
             
               example
            
             of
             Saint
             
               Paul
            
             altogether
             
               impertinent
               ,
            
             who
             with
             his
             
               companions
            
             repaired
             into
             the
             
               Synagogues
            
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             taught
             them
             
               publikely
               ,
            
             yea
             ,
             upon
             their
             own
             
               request
               ,
               Acts
            
             13.
             15.
             
             
               Apollos
            
             also
             
               spake
            
             boldly
             ,
             and
             
               preached
            
             fervently
             ,
             when
             he
             knew
             only
             the
             
               baptisme
            
             of
             
               John
               ,
            
             and
             needed
             himselfe
             further
             
               instruction
               ,
               Acts
            
             18.
             24.
             it
             should
             seeme
             
               then
               ,
            
             in
             that
             juncture
             of
             time
             ,
             he
             that
             was
             instructed
             in
             any
             
               truth
               ,
            
             not
             ordinarily
             known
             ,
             might
             
               publikely
            
             acquaint
             
               others
            
             with
             it
             ,
             though
             he
             himselfe
             were
             
               ignorant
            
             in
             other
             points
             of
             high
             
               concernment
               ;
            
             yet
             perhaps
             now
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             that
             any
             
               occurrences
            
             should
             require
             a
             precise
             
               imitation
               ,
            
             of
             what
             was
             not
             only
             
               lawfull
               ,
            
             but
             also
             expedient
             ,
             in
             that
             
               dawning
            
             towards
             the
             
               cleare
            
             day
             of
             the
             last
             
               unchangeable
            
             revelation
             of
             Gods
             
               will
               .
            
             Now
             in
             
               these
            
             and
             the
             
               like
               ,
            
             there
             is
             so
             much
             
               variety
               ,
            
             such
             severall
             
               grounds
               ,
            
             and
             
               circumstances
               ,
            
             that
             no
             direct
             
               rule
            
             can
             from
             them
             be
             
               drawn
               ,
            
             only
             they
             may
             give
             
               strength
            
             to
             what
             from
             the
             
               former
            
             shall
             be
             concluded
             .
          
           
             For
             a
             further
             light
             to
             this
             
               discourse
               ,
            
             consider
             what
             
               desolate
            
             estate
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             
               hath
               been
               ,
               may
               be
               ,
            
             and
             at
             this
             
               present
               ,
            
             in
             divers
             places
             
               is
            
             reduced
             to
             :
             Her
             
               silver
            
             may
             become
             
               drosse
               ,
            
             and
             her
             
               wine
            
             be
             mixt
             with
             
               water
               ,
            
             the
             
               faithfull
            
             City
             becomming
             an
             
               Harlot
               ,
            
             her
             
               Shepheards
            
             may
             be
             turned
             into
             
               dumb
               sleeping
               dogs
               ,
            
             and
             devouring
             
               wolves
               ,
            
             her
             
               watchmen
            
             may
             be
             turned
             
               smiters
               ,
            
             her
             
               prophets
            
             to
             prophesie
             
               falsely
               ,
            
             and
             her
             
               priests
            
             to
             beare
             rule
             by
             
               lies
               ,
            
             the
             
               Commandements
            
             of
             God
             being
             made
             void
             by
             the
             
               traditions
            
             
             of
             men
             ,
             superstition
             ,
             humane
             inventions
             ,
             
               will-worship
               ,
            
             may
             defile
             and
             contaminate
             the
             
               service
            
             of
             God
             ;
             
             yea
             ,
             and
             greater
             
               abominations
            
             may
             men
             
               possessing
               Moses
            
             Chaire
             by
             
               succession
            
             doe
             :
             Now
             that
             the
             
               Temple
            
             of
             God
             hath
             been
             thus
             made
             a
             
               den
            
             of
             theeves
             ,
             that
             the
             
               abomination
            
             of
             desolation
             hath
             been
             set
             up
             in
             the
             holy
             
               place
               ,
            
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             
               Jewish
            
             and
             
               Christian
            
             Church
             :
             for
             in
             the
             
               one
            
             it
             was
             clearly
             
               so
               ,
            
             when
             the
             
               government
            
             of
             it
             was
             devolved
             to
             the
             
               Scribes
            
             and
             
               Pharisees
               ,
            
             and
             in
             the
             
               other
               ,
            
             when
             the
             
               man
               of
               sin
            
             had
             exalted
             himselfe
             in
             the
             midst
             thereof
             .
             Now
             suppose
             a
             man
             ,
             living
             in
             the
             
               midst
            
             and
             
               height
            
             of
             such
             a
             sad
             
               Apostacy
               ,
            
             when
             an
             universall
             
               darknesse
            
             had
             spread
             it selfe
             over
             the
             face
             of
             the
             
               Church
               ,
            
             if
             the
             Lord
             be
             pleased
             to
             
               reveale
            
             unto
             him
             out
             of
             his
             
               word
            
             some
             
               points
            
             of
             faith
             ,
             
               then
            
             either
             not
             at
             all
             
               known
               ,
            
             or
             generally
             
               disbelieved
               ,
            
             yet
             a
             right
             beliefe
             whereof
             is
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             ;
             and
             further
             out
             of
             the
             same
             
               word
            
             shall
             
               discover
            
             unto
             him
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             that
             
               Apostacy
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               meanes
            
             to
             remove
             it
             ,
             I
             demand
             ,
             Whether
             that
             
               man
            
             without
             expecting
             any
             
               call
            
             from
             the
             
               fomenters
            
             and
             maintainers
             of
             those
             
               errors
               ,
            
             with
             which
             the
             Church
             at
             that
             
               time
               ,
            
             is
             only
             not
             
               destroyed
               ,
            
             may
             not
             
               preach
               ,
               publish
               ,
            
             and
             publikely
             
               declare
            
             the
             said
             truths
             to
             
               others
            
             (
             the
             knowledge
             of
             them
             being
             so
             necessary
             for
             the
             good
             of
             their
             soules
             )
             and
             
               conclude
            
             himselfe
             thereunto
             
               called
            
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             
               forenamed
               ,
            
             and
             other
             the
             like
             
               Rules
               ?
            
             Truly
             for
             
               my
               part
            
             (
             under
             correction
             )
             I
             conceive
             he
             may
             ,
             nay
             he
             ought
             ,
             neither
             is
             any
             other
             
               outward
               call
            
             requisite
             to
             
               constitute
            
             him
             a
             
               Preacher
            
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             then
             the
             
               consent
            
             of
             Gods
             people
             to
             be
             
               instructed
            
             by
             him
             ;
             for
             instance
             ,
             suppose
             that
             God
             should
             
               reveale
            
             the
             
               truth
            
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             a
             meere
             
               lay
               man
            
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             in
             
               Italy
               ,
            
             so
             that
             he
             be
             fully
             
               convinced
            
             thereof
             ;
             what
             shall
             he
             now
             do
             ?
             abstaine
             from
             
               publishing
            
             it
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             perswaded
             in
             
               conscience
               ,
            
             that
             a
             great
             doore
             of
             
               utterance
            
             might
             be
             granted
             unto
             him
             ,
             onely
             because
             some
             
               hereticall
               ,
               symonaicall
               ,
               wicked
               Antichristian
            
             Prelate
             ,
             hath
             not
             
               ordained
            
             him
             Minister
             ;
             who
             yet
             would
             not
             do
             
               it
               ,
            
             unlesse
             he
             will
             
               subscribe
            
             to
             those
             
               errors
            
             and
             
               heresies
            
             which
             he
             is
             
               perswaded
            
             to
             be
             such
             :
             truly
             I
             think
             by
             so
             
               abstaining
               ,
            
             he
             should
             
               sin
            
             against
             the
             
               law
            
             of
             charity
             ,
             in
             seeing
             (
             not
             the
             Oxe
             or
             Asse
             of
             his
             brother
             falling
             into
             the
             pit
             ,
             but
             )
             their
             precious
             
               soules
               ,
            
             sinking
             to
             everlasting
             
               damnation
               ,
            
             and
             not
             
               preventing
            
             it
             ,
             when
             he
             might
             ?
             and
             were
             he
             indeed
             truly
             
               angry
            
             with
             his
             whole
             
               Nation
               ,
            
             he
             might
             have
             the
             advantage
             of
             an
             
               Italian
            
             revenge
             .
          
           
           
             Moreover
             ,
             he
             should
             
               sin
            
             against
             the
             
               precept
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             hiding
             his
             
               light
            
             under
             a
             bushell
             ▪
             and
             
               napkining
            
             up
             his
             talent
             ,
             an
             
               increase
            
             whereof
             will
             be
             
               required
            
             of
             him
             at
             the
             last
             day
             :
             Now
             with
             this
             I
             was
             alwayes
             so
             well
             
               satisfied
               ,
            
             that
             I
             ever
             
               deemed
            
             all
             curious
             
               disquisition
            
             after
             the
             outward
             vocation
             of
             our
             first
             
               reformers
               ,
               Luther
               ,
               Calvin
               ,
            
             &c.
             altogether
             
               needlesse
               ;
            
             the
             case
             in
             their
             
               dayes
            
             being
             
               exactly
               that
               ,
            
             which
             I
             have
             laid
             
               downe
               .
            
          
           
             Come
             we
             now
             to
             the
             third
             and
             last
             
               way
               ,
            
             
             whereby
             men
             not
             partakers
             of
             any
             outward
             
               ordinary
               vocation
               ,
            
             may
             yet
             receive
             a
             
               sufficient
               warrant
            
             for
             the
             preaching
             and
             publishing
             of
             the
             
               Gospell
               ,
            
             and
             that
             by
             some
             outward
             
               act
               of
               providence
            
             guiding
             them
             thereunto
             ;
             For
             example
             ,
             put
             case
             a
             
               Christian
               man
               ,
            
             should
             by
             any
             
               chance
            
             of
             providence
             ,
             be
             cast
             by
             
               shipwrack
            
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             upon
             the
             Country
             of
             some
             
               barbarous
            
             people
             ,
             that
             never
             heard
             of
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             there
             by
             hs
             goodnesse
             that
             brought
             him
             thither
             ,
             be
             received
             amongst
             them
             ,
             into
             civill
             
               humane
               society
               ;
            
             may
             he
             not
             ,
             nay
             ,
             
               ought
            
             he
             not
             to
             preach
             Christ
             unto
             
               them
               ?
            
             and
             if
             God
             give
             a
             
               blessing
            
             to
             his
             endeavours
             ,
             may
             hee
             not
             become
             a
             Pastor
             to
             the
             
               converted
            
             soules
             ?
             none
             I
             hope
             makes
             any
             
               doubt
            
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             
               Primitive
               times
               ,
            
             nothing
             was
             more
             frequent
             then
             such
             examples
             ;
             thus
             were
             the
             
               Indians
            
             and
             the
             
               Moores
            
             turned
             to
             the
             
               faith
               ,
            
             as
             you
             may
             see
             in
             
               Eusebius
               :
            
             yea
             great
             was
             the
             liberty
             which
             in
             the
             
               first
               Church
            
             was
             used
             in
             this
             kinde
             ,
             presently
             after
             the
             supernaturall
             
               gift
            
             of
             
               tongues
            
             ceased
             amongst
             men
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             8.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             liberty
             and
             duty
             of
             gifted
             ,
             uncalled
             Christians
             ,
             in
             the
             excercise
             of
             divers
             acts
             of
             Gods
             worship
             .
          
           
             ANd
             thus
             have
             I
             
               declared
               ,
            
             what
             I
             conceive
             ,
             concerning
             extraordinary
             
               calling
            
             to
             the
             
               publick
               teaching
            
             of
             the
             word
             ;
             in
             what
             cases
             onely
             it
             useth
             to
             take
             
               place
               ,
            
             whence
             I
             
               conclude
               ,
            
             that
             whosoever
             
               pretends
            
             unto
             it
             ,
             not
             
               warranted
            
             by
             an
             evidence
             of
             one
             of
             those
             three
             
               wayes
               ,
            
             that
             God
             taketh
             in
             such
             
               proceedings
               ,
            
             is
             but
             a
             
               pretender
               ,
            
             an
             
               impostor
               ,
            
             and
             ought
             accordingly
             to
             be
             
               rejected
            
             of
             all
             Gods
             
               people
            
             in
             other
             
               cases
               ,
            
             not
             to
             
               disuse
            
             what
             outward
             ordinary
             occasion
             from
             them
             who
             are
             
               intrusted
            
             by
             
               commission
            
             
             from
             God
             ,
             with
             that
             
               power
               ,
            
             doth
             conferre
             upon
             
               persons
            
             so
             called
             ,
             we
             must
             needs
             grant
             it
             a
             
               negative
               voyce
               ,
            
             in
             the
             
               admission
            
             of
             any
             to
             the
             
               publick
               Preaching
            
             of
             the
             
               Gospell
               ,
            
             if
             they
             
               come
            
             not
             in
             at
             that
             
               doore
               ,
            
             they
             do
             
               climbe
            
             over
             the
             wall
             ,
             if
             they
             make
             any
             
               entrance
            
             at
             all
             :
             It
             remaines
             then
             ,
             to
             shut
             up
             all
             ,
             that
             it
             be
             
               declared
               ,
            
             What
             
               private
               Christians
               ,
            
             living
             in
             a
             pure
             ,
             
               Orthodoxe
               ,
            
             well
             
               ordered
               Church
               may
               doe
               ,
            
             and
             how
             far
             they
             may
             
               interest
            
             themselves
             ,
             in
             holy
             
               soule-concerning
            
             affaires
             ,
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             owne
             
               particular
               ,
            
             and
             of
             their
             
               brethren
            
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             whom
             they
             live
             :
             in
             which
             
               determination
               ,
            
             because
             it
             concerneth
             men
             of
             
               low
               degree
               ,
            
             and
             those
             that
             
               comparatively
            
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             
               unlearned
               ,
            
             I
             shall
             labour
             to
             expresse
             the
             
               conceivings
            
             of
             my
             minde
             ,
             in
             as
             
               familiar
            
             plaine
             observations
             as
             I
             can
             ;
             onely
             thus
             much
             I
             desire
             may
             be
             
               premised
               ,
            
             that
             the
             
               principles
            
             and
             
               rules
            
             of
             that
             Church
             
               governement
               ,
            
             from
             which
             ,
             in
             the
             following
             
               assertions
            
             I
             desire
             not
             to
             wander
             ,
             is
             of
             
               that
            
             (
             to
             which
             I
             
               doe
               ,
            
             and
             
               alwayes
            
             in
             my
             poore
             judgement
             have
             
               adhered
               ,
            
             since
             by
             Gods
             
               assistance
               ,
            
             I
             had
             
               engaged
            
             my selfe
             to
             the
             study
             of
             his
             
               word
            
             )
             which
             commonly
             is
             called
             
               Presbyteriall
               ,
            
             or
             
               Synodicall
               ,
            
             in
             opposition
             to
             
               Prelaticall
               ,
            
             or
             
               Diocesan
            
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             is
             commonly
             called
             
               Independant
               ,
            
             or
             
               Congregationall
            
             on
             the
             
               other
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Then
             a
             diligent
             
               searching
            
             of
             the
             
               Scriptures
               ,
            
             with
             fervent
             
               prayers
            
             to
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             taking
             away
             that
             
               vaile
            
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             which
             by
             nature
             is
             before
             their
             
               eyes
               ,
            
             that
             they
             may
             come
             to
             a
             saving
             
               knowledge
            
             in
             ,
             and
             a
             right
             
               understanding
            
             of
             them
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             
               lawfull
            
             and
             convenient
             for
             all
             
               men
            
             professing
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             also
             absolutly
             
               necessary
            
             because
             
               commanded
               ,
            
             yea
             indeed
             
               commanded
               ,
            
             because
             the
             
               end
            
             so
             to
             be
             
               attained
            
             is
             absolutely
             
               necessarie
            
             to
             salvation
             :
             to
             confirme
             
               this
               ,
            
             I
             need
             not
             multiply
             
               precepts
            
             out
             of
             the
             old
             or
             new
             Testament
             ,
             such
             as
             that
             of
             
               Isa.
               8.
               20.
               
               To
               the
               law
               and
               to
               the
               testimony
               ,
            
             and
             that
             of
             
               Joh
               ,
               5.
               39.
               
               Search
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
            
             which
             are
             inumerable
             ,
             nor
             yet
             heap
             up
             motives
             unto
             it
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             the
             discription
             of
             the
             
               heavenly
               countrey
               ,
            
             whither
             we
             are
             going
             ,
             in
             them
             is
             cōtained
             ,
             
               Joh.
               14.
               2.
               2
               Cor.
               5.
               1.
               
               Revel
               :
               22.
               1.
               
               &c.
            
             the
             
               way
            
             by
             which
             we
             are
             to
             travaile
             laid
             down
             ,
             
               Iohn
            
             5.
             39.
             and
             14.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             whom
             we
             must
             labour
             to
             be
             
               like
               ,
               painted
            
             out
             ,
             
               Gal.
            
             3.
             1.
             and
             the
             
               back-parts
            
             of
             God
             
               discovered
               ,
               Deut.
            
             29.
             29.
             by
             
               them
            
             onely
             true
             spirituall
             
               wisdom
            
             is
             conveied
             to
             our
             
               souls
               ,
               Iere.
            
             8.
             9.
             whereby
             we
             may
             become
             even
             
               wiser
            
             then
             our
             teachers
             ,
             
               Psa.
            
             119.
             in
             
               them
            
             
             all
             comfort
             and
             
               consolation
            
             is
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             danger
             and
             
               trouble
               ,
               Psa.
            
             119.
             54.
             and
             71
             ,
             72.
             in
             
               briefe
            
             the
             
               knowledge
            
             of
             Christ
             which
             is
             life
             eternall
             
               Ioh.
            
             17.
             3.
             yea
             ,
             all
             that
             can
             be
             said
             in
             this
             kinde
             comes
             
               infinitely
            
             short
             ,
             of
             those
             treasures
             of
             
               wisdom
               ,
               riches
               ,
            
             &
             goodnes
             ,
             which
             are
             
               contained
            
             in
             them
             ;
             
               the
               law
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               perfect
               converting
               the
               soule
               ,
               the
               testimony
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               sure
               ,
               making
               wise
               the
               simple
               ,
               Psa.
            
             19.
             7.
             but
             this
             duty
             of
             the
             people
             is
             cleere
             ,
             and
             confessed
             ;
             the
             
               objections
            
             of
             the
             Papists
             against
             
               it
               ,
            
             being
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             so
             many
             
               blasphemies
            
             against
             the
             holy
             
               word
            
             of
             God
             ;
             they
             accuse
             
               it
            
             of
             difficulty
             ,
             which
             
               God
            
             affirmes
             to
             make
             
               wise
            
             the
             
               simple
               ,
            
             of
             
               obscurity
               ,
            
             which
             
               openeth
            
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             
               blinde
               ;
            
             to
             be
             a
             
               dead
               letter
               ,
            
             a
             
               nose
            
             of
             
               wax
               ,
            
             which
             is
             
               quicke
               and
               powerfull
               pearcing
               to
               the
               dividing
               asunder
               of
               the
               soule
               and
               spirit
               ;
            
             to
             be
             weake
             and
             
               insufficient
               ,
            
             which
             is
             able
             to
             make
             the
             
               man
               of
               God
               perfect
               and
               wise
               unto
               salvation
               ;
            
             yea
             that
             
               word
            
             which
             the
             Apostle
             affirmeth
             to
             be
             profitable
             for
             
               reproofe
               ,
            
             is
             not
             in
             any
             thing
             more
             full
             ,
             then
             in
             reproving
             of
             this
             blasphemy
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             may
             not
             onely
             (
             as
             before
             )
             search
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             but
             also
             
               examine
               ,
            
             and
             
               try
               by
               them
               the
               doctrine
            
             that
             publikely
             is
             taught
             unto
             them
             ;
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             must
             not
             be
             like
             
               children
               tossed
               too
               and
               fro
               ,
               and
               carried
               about
               with
               every
               winde
               of
               doctrine
               ,
               by
               the
               slight
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               cunning
               craftinesse
               ,
               whereby
               they
               lie
               in
               wait
               to
               deceive
               :
            
             Ephes.
             4.
             14.
             all
             is
             not
             presently
             
               Gospell
               ,
            
             that
             is
             spoken
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             long
             since
             ,
             that
             
               Altar-worship
               ,
               Arminianisme
               ,
               Popery
               ,
               Superstition
               ,
            
             &c.
             were
             freely
             
               preached
            
             in
             this
             Kingdom
             ;
             now
             what
             shall
             the
             
               people
            
             of
             God
             do
             in
             such
             a
             
               case
               ?
            
             yeild
             to
             every
             
               breath
               ,
            
             to
             every
             
               puffe
            
             of
             false
             doctrine
             ?
             or
             rather
             
               try
            
             it
             by
             the
             
               word
            
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             be
             not
             agreeable
             thereunto
             ,
             
               cast
            
             it
             out
             like
             
               salt
            
             that
             hath
             lost
             its
             savour
             :
             must
             not
             the
             
               people
            
             take
             
               care
            
             that
             they
             be
             not
             
               seduced
               ?
            
             must
             they
             not
             beware
             of
             
               false
               Prophets
               ,
            
             which
             come
             unto
             them
             in
             
               sheepes
               cloathing
               ,
            
             but
             inwardly
             are
             ravening
             wolves
             ?
             and
             how
             shall
             they
             do
             this
             ?
             what
             way
             remaines
             ,
             but
             a
             
               trying
            
             their
             
               doctrine
            
             by
             the
             rule
             ?
             in
             these
             
               evill
               dayes
            
             wherein
             we
             
               live
               ,
            
             I
             heare
             many
             daily
             
               complaining
               ,
            
             That
             there
             is
             such
             
               difference
               ,
            
             and
             contrariety
             among
             
               preachers
               ,
            
             they
             know
             not
             what
             to
             
               doe
               ,
            
             nor
             scarce
             what
             to
             believe
             ;
             my
             answer
             is
             ,
             Do
             but
             your
             own
             
               duty
               ,
            
             and
             this
             
               trouble
            
             is
             at
             an
             
               end
               ;
            
             is
             there
             any
             
               contrarity
            
             in
             the
             book
             of
             
               God
               ?
            
             pin
             not
             your
             
               faith
            
             upon
             mens
             
               opinions
               ,
            
             the
             
               Bible
            
             is
             the
             
               touchstone
               :
            
             
             that
             there
             is
             such
             
               diversity
            
             amongst
             
               teachers
            
             is
             their
             fault
             ,
             who
             should
             thinke
             all
             the
             same
             
               thing
               ;
            
             but
             that
             this
             is
             so
             
               troublesome
            
             to
             you
             ,
             is
             your
             
               own
            
             fault
             ,
             for
             neglecting
             your
             
               duty
            
             of
             
               trying
            
             all
             things
             by
             the
             
               word
               :
            
             Alas
             ,
             you
             are
             in
             a
             miserable
             
               condition
               ,
            
             if
             you
             have
             all
             this
             while
             ,
             relied
             on
             the
             
               authority
            
             of
             men
             ,
             in
             
               heavenly
            
             things
             ;
             he
             that
             builds
             his
             faith
             upon
             
               preachers
               ,
            
             though
             they
             preach
             nothing
             but
             
               truth
               ,
            
             and
             
               he
            
             pretend
             to
             
               believe
            
             it
             ,
             hath
             indeed
             no
             
               faith
            
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             a
             wavering
             
               opinion
               ,
            
             built
             upon
             a
             
               rotten
            
             foundation
             :
             what
             ever
             then
             is
             
               taught
            
             you
             ,
             you
             must
             go
             with
             it
             ,
             
               to
               the
               law
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               testimony
               ,
               if
               they
               speake
               not
               according
               to
               this
               word
               ,
               it
               is
               because
               there
               is
               no
               light
               in
               them
               ,
            
             Isaiah
             8.
             20.
             yea
             ,
             the
             
               Bereans
            
             are
             highly
             
               extolled
               ,
            
             for
             
               searching
            
             whether
             the
             Doctrine
             concerning
             our
             
               Saviour
               ,
            
             preached
             by
             St.
             
               Paul
               ,
            
             were
             so
             ,
             or
             
               no
               ,
               Acts
            
             17.
             11.
             
               agreeably
            
             to
             the
             
               precept
            
             of
             the
             same
             
               Preacher
               ,
               1
               Thes.
               5.
               21.
               
               Make
               triall
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               hold
               fast
               that
               which
               is
               good
               :
            
             as
             also
             to
             that
             
               of
            
             St.
             
               John
               ,
               1
               Epist.
               4.
               1.
               
               Beloved
               ,
               believe
               not
               every
               spirit
               ,
               but
               try
               the
               spirits
               whether
               they
               be
               of
               God
               ,
               because
               many
               false
               spirits
               ar●
               gone
               out
               into
               the
               world
               ;
               prophets
            
             then
             must
             be
             
               tried
               ,
            
             before
             they
             be
             
               trusted
               ;
            
             now
             the
             
               reason
            
             of
             this
             holds
             
               still
               :
            
             There
             are
             many
             false
             
               teachers
            
             abroad
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             wherefore
             
               try
            
             every
             one
             ,
             
               trie
            
             his
             spirit
             ,
             his
             spirituall
             
               gift
            
             of
             
               teaching
               ,
            
             &
             that
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             .
             And
             here
             you
             have
             a
             door
             
               rule
            
             laid
             down
             ,
             how
             you
             may
             
               extricate
            
             your selves
             from
             the
             former
             perplexity
             :
             Nay
             ,
             St.
             
               Paul
            
             himself
             speaking
             to
             
               understanding
            
             Christians
             ,
             requires
             them
             to
             
               judge
            
             of
             it
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             10.
             15.
             
             I
             speake
             as
             to
             
               wise
               ,
               judge
            
             ye
             what
             I
             say
             :
             hence
             are
             those
             
               cautions
               ,
            
             that
             the
             people
             should
             looke
             that
             none
             do
             seduce
             them
             ,
             
               Matth.
            
             24.
             4.
             to
             which
             end
             ,
             they
             must
             have
             their
             souls
             
               exercised
               ,
            
             in
             the
             
               word
            
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             discerne
             good
             and
             evil
             ,
             
               Heb.
            
             5.
             14.
             thus
             also
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             Christ
             biddeth
             his
             
               followers
               ,
            
             heare
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             and
             
               do
            
             what
             they
             should
             
               command
               ,
            
             because
             they
             
               sate
               in
               Moses
               chaire
               ,
               Matt.
            
             23.
             2
             ,
             3.
             and
             yet
             in
             
               another
            
             place
             ,
             gives
             them
             a
             
               caution
            
             to
             beware
             of
             the
             
               Doctrine
            
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             
               Matr.
            
             16.
             12.
             it
             remaineth
             then
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             are
             
               bound
            
             to
             hear
             those
             ,
             who
             
               possesse
            
             the
             place
             of
             
               teaching
            
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             withall
             they
             must
             
               beware
            
             that
             it
             contain
             nothing
             of
             the
             old
             
               leaven
               ,
            
             to
             which
             end
             they
             must
             
               try
            
             it
             by
             the
             
               word
            
             of
             God
             :
             when
             as
             Saint
             
               Paul
               prayeth
            
             for
             the
             Philippians
             ,
             
               that
               their
               love
               might
               abound
               yet
               more
               and
               more
               in
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               all
               judgement
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               approve
               things
               
               that
               are
               Excellent
               ,
            
             Phil.
             1.
             9
             ,
             10.
             unlesse
             
               ministers
            
             will
             
               answer
            
             for
             all
             those
             
               soules
            
             they
             shall
             mislead
             ,
             and
             
               excuse
            
             them
             before
             God
             ,
             at
             the
             day
             of
             
               triall
               ,
            
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             
               debar
            
             them
             ,
             from
             
               trying
            
             their
             Doctrine
             ;
             now
             this
             they
             cannot
             do
             ,
             for
             if
             the
             
               blinde
               ,
            
             lead
             the
             
               blinde
            
             both
             shall
             fall
             into
             the
             pit
             of
             destruction
             .
             And
             here
             I
             might
             have
             just
             occasion
             of
             complaint
             :
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             Superstitious
             
               pride
            
             of
             the
             late
             
               Clergy
            
             of
             this
             land
             ,
             who
             could
             not
             
               endure
            
             to
             have
             their
             
               doctrine
            
             tried
             by
             their
             
               auditors
               ,
            
             crying
             to
             
               poor
               men
            
             with
             the
             
               Pharises
               ,
               John
            
             9.
             you
             were
             altogether
             borne
             in
             
               sins
               ,
            
             and
             do
             you
             
               teach
               us
               ?
            
             A
             
               pretty
               world
            
             it
             is
             like
             to
             be
             ,
             when
             the
             
               sheepe
            
             will
             needs
             teach
             their
             
               Pastors
               ;
            
             nothing
             would
             
               serve
            
             them
             ,
             but
             a
             
               blinde
            
             submission
             ,
             to
             the
             
               loose
            
             dictates
             of
             their
             
               cobweb
            
             homilies
             :
             he
             
               saw
            
             farther
             sure
             ,
             in
             the
             
               darkenesse
            
             of
             Popery
             ,
             who
             contended
             that
             a
             whole
             
               generall
               Councell
               ,
            
             ought
             to
             give
             
               place
               ,
            
             to
             a
             simple
             
               lay
               man
               ,
            
             urging
             
               Scripture
               ,
            
             or
             speaking
             
               reason
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             surely
             this
             is
             very
             far
             from
             that
             
               gentlenesse
               ,
               meeknesse
               ,
            
             and
             aptnesse
             to
             teach
             ,
             which
             St.
             
               Paul
            
             requireth
             in
             a
             
               man
               of
               God
               ,
            
             a
             minister
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             negligence
             of
             the
             
               people
            
             also
             ,
             might
             here
             come
             under
             a
             just
             
               reproofe
               ,
            
             who
             have
             not
             laboured
             ,
             to
             
               discerne
            
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             
               hireling
               ,
            
             from
             that
             of
             the
             true
             
               shepheard
               ,
            
             but
             have
             promiscuously
             
               followed
               ,
            
             the
             
               new
               fanglednesse
               ,
            
             &
             hereticall
             
               errours
               ,
            
             of
             every
             
               time
               serving
            
             starver
             of
             souls
             .
             Whence
             proceedeth
             all
             that
             
               misery
               ,
            
             the
             land
             now
             
               groaneth
            
             under
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             have
             had
             a
             
               people
               ,
            
             willing
             to
             be
             
               led
            
             by
             a
             corrupted
             
               Clergy
               ,
            
             freely
             drinking
             in
             the
             
               poison
               ,
            
             wherewith
             
               they
            
             were
             
               tainted
               :
            
             the
             
               Prophets
            
             prophesied
             
               falsely
               ,
            
             the
             
               Priests
            
             bare
             
               rule
               ,
            
             by
             their
             meanes
             ,
             the
             
               people
            
             loved
             to
             have
             it
             so
             ,
             but
             what
             shall
             we
             
               now
               doe
            
             in
             the
             
               end
            
             thereof
             ;
             
               who
            
             could
             ever
             have
             
               thought
               ,
            
             that
             the
             people
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             would
             have
             yeilded
             a
             willing
             
               eare
               ,
            
             to
             so
             many
             
               Popish
               errours
               ,
            
             and
             an
             obedient
             
               shoulder
               ,
            
             to
             such
             a
             heavy
             
               burden
            
             of
             Superstitions
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             few
             
               years
               ,
            
             
             were
             
               instilled
            
             into
             them
             ,
             and
             laid
             upon
             
               them
               :
            
             voluntarily
             by
             their
             own
             
               sinfull
               neglect
               ,
            
             ensnaring
             their
             
               consciences
               ,
            
             by
             the
             omission
             of
             this
             
               duty
            
             we
             insist
             
               upon
               ,
            
             of
             
               examining
            
             by
             the
             word
             what
             is
             
               taught
            
             unto
             them
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             no
             place
             for
             complaints
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             a
             second
             thing
             ,
             which
             the
             
               people
            
             distinct
             from
             their
             
               Pastors
            
             may
             do
             for
             their
             own
             
               edification
               .
            
             now
             whether
             they
             do
             this
             privately
             ,
             every
             one
             apart
             ,
             or
             by
             
               assembling
            
             more
             
               together
               ,
            
             is
             altogether
             
               indifferent
               .
            
             And
             that
             this
             was
             observed
             by
             
               private
            
             Christians
             ,
             in
             
             the
             Primitive
             
               times
            
             is
             very
             apparent
             .
          
           
             Come
             we
             in
             the
             third
             
               place
               ,
            
             what
             either
             their
             
               duty
            
             bindes
             them
             
               to
               ,
            
             or
             otherwise
             by
             the
             
               word
               ,
            
             they
             are
             
               allowed
            
             to
             doe
             ,
             in
             sacred
             
               performances
               ,
            
             having
             reference
             to
             
               others
               ;
            
             looke
             then
             in
             
               generall
            
             upon
             those
             
               things
            
             we
             finde
             them
             
               tied
            
             unto
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             speciall
             
               precept
               :
               such
            
             as
             are
             to
             
               warne
               the
               unruly
               ,
               comfort
               the
               feeble
               minded
               ,
            
             support
             the
             weake
             ,
             1
             
               Thes.
            
             5.
             14.
             
             To
             
               admonish
               and
               reprove
               offending
               brethren
               ,
            
             Matth.
             18.
             15.
             to
             instruct
             the
             ignorant
             .
             
               Joh.
            
             4.
             29.
             
             
               Act.
            
             18.
             26.
             to
             
               exhort
            
             the
             negligent
             ,
             
               Heb.
            
             3.
             15.
             and
             10.
             24.
             25.
             to
             
               comfort
            
             the
             afflicted
             ,
             1
             
               Thes.
            
             5.
             11.
             to
             
               restore
            
             him
             that
             falleth
             ,
             
               Gal.
            
             6.
             1.
             to
             
               visit
               the
               sicke
               ▪
            
             Matth.
             25.
             36
             ,
             40.
             to
             
               reconcile
            
             those
             that
             are
             at
             variance
             ,
             
               Matth.
            
             5.
             9.
             to
             
               contend
               for
               the
               truth
               ,
               Jude
               3.
               1
               Pet.
            
             3.
             15.
             to
             
               pray
               for
               the
               sinner
            
             not
             unto
             death
             ,
             1
             
               Ioh.
            
             5.
             16.
             to
             
               edifie
            
             one
             another
             in
             their
             most
             holy
             
               faith
               ,
               Jude
            
             20.
             to
             speak
             to
             
               themselves
            
             in
             
               Psalmes
            
             and
             hymnes
             ,
             and
             spirituall
             songs
             ,
             
               Ephe.
            
             5.
             19.
             to
             be
             ready
             to
             
               answer
            
             every
             man
             ,
             in
             giving
             account
             of
             their
             faith
             ,
             
               Col.
            
             4.
             6.
             to
             
               marke
            
             them
             that
             make
             divisions
             ,
             
               Rom.
            
             16.
             17.
             with
             
               innumerable
            
             others
             to
             the
             like
             purpose
             ,
             it
             remaineth
             them
             to
             consider
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             particular
             ,
             what
             
               course
            
             they
             may
             take
             ,
             beyond
             private
             
               conference
            
             between
             man
             and
             man
             ,
             by
             indiction
             of
             
               time
            
             or
             
               place
               ,
            
             for
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             what
             by
             these
             precepts
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             is
             of
             them
             required
             :
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ▪
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Lawfull
            
             things
             must
             be
             done
             
               lawfully
               ,
            
             if
             any
             unlawfull
             
               circumstance
               ,
            
             attends
             the
             performance
             of
             a
             
               lawfull
            
             action
             ,
             it
             vitiates
             the
             whole
             
               worke
               ,
            
             for
             
               Bonum
               oritur
               ex
               integris
               ;
            
             for
             
               instance
               ,
            
             to
             reprove
             an
             offender
             ,
             is
             a
             Christian
             
               duty
               ,
            
             but
             for
             a
             private
             man
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             
               publicke
            
             congregation
             ,
             whilest
             the
             
               Minister
            
             is
             preaching
             ,
             were
             instead
             of
             a
             
               good
               act
               ,
            
             a
             
               soule
            
             crime
             ,
             being
             a
             notorious
             disturbance
             of
             Church
             
               decency
            
             and
             Order
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             for
             a
             
               publicke
               ,
               formall
               ,
               Ministeriall
            
             teaching
             ,
             two
             things
             are
             required
             in
             the
             Teacher
             :
             First
             ,
             
               gifts
            
             from
             God
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             
               authority
            
             from
             the
             Church
             (
             and
             I
             speake
             now
             of
             ordinary
             cases
             )
             he
             that
             wants
             
               either
               ,
            
             is
             no
             true
             
               Pastor
               :
            
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             God
             sends
             
               none
            
             upon
             an
             
               employment
               ,
            
             but
             whom
             he
             fills
             with
             gifts
             for
             it
             :
             1.
             not
             one
             
               command
            
             in
             the
             Scripture
             made
             to
             
               Teachers
            
             2.
             
             Not
             one
             
               rule
            
             for
             their
             
               direction
               :
            
             3.
             
             Not
             one
             
               promise
            
             to
             their
             
               endeavours
               ,
            
             4.
             
             Not
             any
             
               end
            
             of
             their
             
               unemployment
               ;
            
             5.
             not
             one
             incouragement
             to
             their
             
               duty
               ,
            
             6.
             
             Not
             one
             reproofe
             for
             their
             
               negligence
               ,
            
             7.
             
             Not
             the
             
             least
             
               intimation
            
             of
             their
             
               reward
               ,
            
             but
             
               cuts
            
             off
             
               ungifted
               :
            
             Idoll
             pastors
             ,
             from
             any
             true
             
               interest
            
             in
             the
             
               calling
               :
            
             And
             for
             the
             
               other
               ,
            
             that
             want
             
               authority
            
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             neither
             
               ought
            
             they
             to
             
               undertake
            
             any
             
               formall
            
             act
             ,
             properly
             
               belonging
            
             to
             the
             
               Ministery
               ,
            
             such
             as
             is
             ,
             
               solemne
            
             teaching
             of
             the
             word
             ;
             For
             ,
             1.
             they
             are
             none
             of
             Christs
             
               officers
               ,
               Ephes.
            
             4.
             11.
             2.
             
             They
             are
             expresly
             
               forbidden
            
             it
             ,
             
               Ier.
            
             23.
             21.
             
             
               Heb.
            
             5.
             4.
             3.
             
             The
             blessing
             on
             the
             word
             is
             
               promised
            
             only
             to
             sent
             teachers
             ,
             
               Rom.
            
             10.
             14
             ,
             15.
             4.
             
             If
             to
             be
             
               gifted
               ,
            
             be
             to
             be
             
               called
               ,
            
             then
             ,
             1.
             
             Every
             one
             might
             
               undertake
            
             so
             much
             in
             
               sacred
            
             duties
             ,
             as
             he
             
               fancies
            
             himselfe
             to
             be
             
               able
            
             to
             performe
             .
             2.
             
             
               Children
            
             (
             as
             they
             report
             of
             
               Athanasius
            
             )
             might
             
               baptise
               .
            
             
             3.
             
             Every
             ▪
             
               common
            
             Christian
             ,
             might
             
               administer
            
             the
             
               Communion
               :
            
             but
             endlesse
             are
             the
             
               arguments
            
             that
             might
             be
             multiplied
             against
             this
             
               fancy
               ;
            
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             if
             our
             Saviour
             
               Christ
            
             be
             the
             God
             of
             
               order
               ,
            
             he
             hath
             left
             his
             
               Church
            
             to
             no
             such
             
               confusion
               .
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             to
             appoint
             
               time
            
             and
             
               place
               ,
            
             for
             the
             doing
             of
             that
             which
             God
             hath
             
               appointed
            
             indefinitely
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             in
             
               time
            
             and
             
               place
               ,
            
             rather
             
               commends
            
             then
             
               vitiates
            
             the
             duty
             ;
             so
             did
             
               Jobs
            
             friends
             in
             the
             
               duty
            
             of
             comforting
             the
             afflicted
             ,
             they
             made
             an
             
               appointment
            
             together
             to
             come
             and
             comfort
             him
             ,
             
               Job
            
             2.
             11.
             and
             so
             did
             
               they
               ,
               Zech.
            
             8.
             21.
             and
             so
             did
             
               David
               ,
               Psal.
            
             119.
             62.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             There
             is
             much
             difference
             betweene
             
               opening
            
             or
             
               interpreting
            
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             
               applying
            
             the
             word
             upon
             the
             
               advantage
            
             of
             such
             an
             approved
             
               interpretation
               ,
            
             as
             also
             betweene
             an
             
               authoritative
            
             act
             ,
             or
             doing
             a
             thing
             by
             vertue
             of
             
               speciall
               office
               ,
            
             and
             
               a
               charitable
               act
               ,
            
             or
             doing
             a
             thing
             out
             a
             
               motion
            
             of
             Christian
             
               love
               .
            
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             It
             may
             be
             
               observed
            
             concerning
             
               gifts
               ;
            
             First
             ,
             that
             the
             
               gifts
            
             and
             
               graces
            
             of
             Gods
             
               Spirit
               ,
            
             are
             of
             two
             
               sorts
               ,
            
             some
             being
             bestowed
             for
             the
             
               sanctification
            
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             some
             for
             the
             
               edification
            
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             some
             of
             a
             private
             
               alley
               ,
            
             looking
             
               primarily
            
             inwards
             ,
             to
             the
             saving
             of
             his
             
               soule
               ,
            
             on
             
               whom
            
             they
             are
             
               bestowed
               ,
            
             (
             though
             in
             their
             
               fruits
            
             also
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             relation
             ,
             and
             habitude
             to
             others
             )
             
               other
            
             some
             ,
             ayming
             at
             the
             
               common
               wealth
            
             or
             profit
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             as
             
               such
               :
            
             of
             the
             first
             
               sort
               ,
            
             are
             those
             mentioned
             ,
             
               Gal.
            
             5.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             
               The
               fruit
               of
               the
               Spirit
               is
               love
               ,
               joy
               ,
               peace
               ,
               &c.
            
             with
             all
             other
             
               graces
            
             that
             are
             necessary
             to
             make
             the
             
               man
            
             of
             God
             
               perfect
               ,
            
             in
             all
             
               holinesse
            
             and
             the
             
               feare
            
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             the
             other
             are
             those
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             spirituall
             
               gifts
            
             of
             
               teaching
               ▪
               praying
               ,
               prophe●ying
               ,
            
             mentioned
             ,
             
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             14.
             and
             in
             other
             places
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             all
             these
             
               gifts
            
             comming
             
               down
            
             from
             the
             
               Father
            
             of
             lights
             ,
             are
             
               given
            
             by
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ,
             
               dividing
               to
               every
               one
               as
               he
               will
               ,
               1
               Cor.
            
             12.
             11.
             he
             is
             not
             
               tied
            
             in
             the
             bestowing
             of
             his
             
               gifts
               ,
            
             to
             any
             
               sort
               ,
               estate
               ,
               calling
            
             or
             
               condition
            
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             worketh
             them
             
               freely
               ,
            
             as
             it
             
               pleaseth
            
             him
             ,
             in
             whom
             he
             will
             ;
             the
             
               Spirit
            
             there
             mentioned
             ,
             is
             that
             
               God
            
             which
             worketh
             all
             things
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             
               counsell
               of
               his
               owne
               will
               ,
               Ephes.
            
             1.
             11.
             they
             are
             neither
             
               deserved
            
             by
             our
             
               goodnesse
               ,
            
             nor
             
               obtained
            
             by
             our
             
               endeavours
               .
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             the
             
               end
            
             why
             God
             
               bestoweth
            
             these
             
               gifts
            
             on
             
               any
               ,
            
             is
             meerely
             ,
             that
             within
             the
             
               bounds
            
             of
             their
             owne
             
               calling
            
             (
             in
             which
             they
             are
             circumscribed
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             1.
             24.
             
             )
             they
             should
             
               use
            
             them
             to
             his
             
               glory
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               edification
            
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             
               For
               the
               manifestation
               of
               the
               Spirit
               is
               given
               to
               every
               man
               to
               profit
               withall
               ,
               1
               Cor.
            
             12.
             7.
             
             
               Christ
            
             gives
             none
             of
             his
             
               talents
            
             to
             be
             
               bound
            
             up
             in
             
               napkins
               ,
            
             
             but
             expects
             his
             owne
             with
             increase
             :
             and
             from
             these
             
               considerations
            
             it
             is
             easily
             
               discernable
               ,
            
             both
             
               what
            
             the
             people
             of
             God
             distinct
             from
             their
             
               Pastors
            
             in
             a
             well
             ordered
             
               Church
               ,
            
             may
             do
             in
             this
             
               kinde
               ,
            
             whereof
             we
             
               treate
               ,
            
             and
             how
             :
             in
             
               generall
            
             then
             I
             
               assert
               ,
            
          
           
             That
             for
             the
             
               improving
            
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             the
             
               increasing
            
             of
             Christian
             
               charity
               ,
            
             for
             the
             
               furtherance
            
             of
             a
             strict
             and
             holy
             
               communion
            
             of
             that
             spirituall
             
               love
            
             and
             amity
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             amongst
             the
             
               brethren
               ,
            
             they
             may
             of
             their
             owne
             
               accord
               ,
               assemble
            
             together
             ,
             to
             
               consider
            
             one
             another
             ,
             to
             provoke
             unto
             
               love
            
             and
             
               good
               works
               ,
            
             to
             stir
             up
             the
             
               gifts
            
             that
             are
             in
             them
             ,
             yeilding
             and
             receiving
             
               mutuall
               consolation
               ,
            
             by
             the
             
               fruits
            
             of
             their
             most
             holy
             faith
             .
             Now
             because
             
               there
            
             be
             many
             
               Vzzahs
            
             amongst
             us
             ,
             who
             have
             an
             
               itching
            
             desire
             to
             be
             
               fingring
            
             of
             the
             
               Arke
               ,
               thinking
            
             more
             
               highly
            
             of
             themselves
             ,
             then
             they
             ought
             to
             
               thinke
               ,
            
             and
             like
             the
             ambitious
             sons
             of
             
               Levi
               ,
            
             taking
             
               too
               much
            
             upon
             them
             ;
             it
             will
             not
             be
             amisse
             ,
             to
             give
             two
             
               cautions
               ,
            
             deducted
             from
             the
             former
             
               rules
               :
            
             First
             ,
             that
             they
             doe
             not
             ,
             under
             a
             
               pretence
            
             of
             Christian
             
               liberty
            
             and
             freedome
             of
             
               conscience
               ,
            
             cast
             away
             all
             
               brotherly
            
             amity
             ,
             and
             cut
             themselves
             off
             from
             the
             
               communion
            
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             Christ
             hath
             not
             
               purchased
            
             a
             liberty
             for
             
               any
            
             to
             rent
             his
             
               body
               :
            
             they
             will
             
               prove
            
             at
             length
             ,
             to
             be
             no
             duties
             of
             
               piety
               ,
            
             which
             breake
             the
             sacred
             bonds
             of
             
               charity
               .
            
          
           
             Men
             ought
             not
             under
             a
             
               pretence
               ,
            
             of
             
               congregating
            
             themselves
             to
             serve
             
               their
            
             God
             ,
             
               separate
            
             from
             their
             
               brethren
               ,
            
             neglecting
             the
             
             pnblick
             
               Assemblies
               ,
            
             as
             was
             the
             
               manner
            
             of
             some
             ,
             rebuked
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Heb.
            
             10.
             25.
             there
             be
             
               peculiar
            
             blessings
             ,
             and
             
               transcendent
            
             priviledges
             annexed
             to
             publick
             
               Assemblies
               ,
            
             which
             
               accompany
            
             not
             private
             men
             to
             their
             
               recesses
               ;
            
             the
             
               sharp-edged
            
             sword
             becomes
             more
             
               keene
               ,
            
             when
             set
             on
             by
             a
             skilfull
             
               master
            
             of
             the
             Assemblies
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             
               water
            
             of
             the
             word
             flowes
             
               there
               ,
            
             the
             
               spirit
            
             of
             God
             
               moves
            
             upon
             the
             
               face
            
             thereof
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             
               effectuall
            
             in
             our
             
               hearts
               :
            
             What
             ,
             
               despise
            
             you
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ?
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             11.
             22.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             As
             the
             
               Ministry
               ,
            
             so
             also
             ought
             the
             
               Ministers
               ,
            
             to
             have
             that
             
               regard
               ,
            
             respect
             and
             
               obedience
               ,
            
             which
             is
             due
             to
             their
             
               labours
            
             in
             that
             sacred
             
               Calling
               :
            
             Would
             we
             could
             not
             too
             
               frequently
            
             see
             more
             
               puffed
            
             up
             with
             the
             conceit
             of
             their
             owne
             
               gifts
               ,
            
             into
             a
             
               contempt
            
             of
             the
             most
             
               learned
            
             and
             pious
             
               Pastors
               ;
            
             these
             are
             
               spots
            
             in
             your
             Feasts
             of
             
               charity
               ,
               clouds
            
             without
             water
             ,
             carried
             about
             of
             
               winds
               :
            
             It
             must
             doubtlesse
             be
             an
             evill
             
               roote
               ,
            
             that
             bringeth
             forth
             such
             
               bitter
               fruit
               .
            
             Wherefore
             let
             not
             our
             
               brethren
            
             fall
             into
             this
             
               condemnation
               ,
            
             lest
             there
             be
             an
             evill
             
               report
               ,
            
             raised
             by
             them
             that
             are
             without
             :
             
               But
               remember
               them
               who
               have
               the
            
             rule
             
               over
            
             you
             ,
             
               who
               have
               spoken
               unto
               you
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Heb.
             13.
             7.
             there
             is
             no
             greater
             
               evidence
               ,
            
             of
             the
             heavenly
             
               improvement
               ,
            
             you
             make
             by
             your
             
               recesses
               ,
            
             then
             that
             
               you
               obey
               them
               that
               are
               guides
               unto
               you
               ,
            
             and
             
               submit
               your selves
               ,
               for
               they
               watch
               for
               you
               soules
               ,
               as
               they
               that
               must
               give
               an
               account
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               do
               it
               with
               joy
               ,
               and
               not
               with
               griefe
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               unprofitable
               for
               you
               ,
            
             ver.
             17.
             
             Let
             not
             them
             who
             
               despise
            
             a
             faithfull
             painfull
             
               Minister
            
             in
             publick
             ,
             
               flatter
            
             themselves
             ,
             with
             hope
             of
             a
             
               blessing
            
             on
             their
             
               endeavours
            
             in
             private
             :
             Let
             them
             
               pretend
            
             what
             they
             
               will
               ,
            
             they
             have
             not
             an
             equall
             
               respect
            
             unto
             all
             Gods
             
               ordinances
               .
            
             Wherefore
             that
             the
             
               comming
            
             together
             in
             this
             
               sort
               ,
            
             may
             be
             for
             the
             
               better
               ,
            
             and
             not
             for
             the
             
               worse
               ,
            
             observe
             these
             things
             :
          
           
             Now
             for
             what
             
               gifts
               ,
            
             (
             that
             are
             as
             before
             freely
             bestowed
             )
             whose
             exercise
             is
             
               permitted
               ,
            
             unto
             
               such
            
             men
             ,
             
               so
            
             assembled
             :
             I
             meane
             in
             a
             private
             
               family
               ,
            
             or
             two
             or
             three
             met
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             in
             one
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             we
             may
             name
             the
             gift
             of
             
               prayer
               ,
            
             whose
             
               exercise
            
             must
             not
             be
             
               exempted
               ,
            
             from
             such
             
               Assemblies
               ,
            
             if
             any
             be
             granted
             :
             these
             are
             the
             
               times
               ,
            
             wherein
             the
             Spirit
             of
             
               grace
            
             and
             
               supplications
               ,
            
             is
             promised
             to
             be
             
               poured
            
             out
             upon
             the
             
               Jerusalem
            
             of
             God
             ,
             
               Zech.
            
             12.
             10.
             
             Now
             God
             having
             
               bestowed
            
             the
             gift
             ,
             and
             
               requiring
            
             the
             duty
             ,
             his
             
               people
            
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             
               hindred
            
             in
             the
             
               performance
            
             of
             it
             :
             are
             all
             
             those
             
               precepts
            
             to
             pray
             in
             the
             
               Scriptures
               ,
            
             onely
             for
             our
             
               Closets
               ?
            
             when
             the
             
               Church
            
             was
             in
             distresse
             for
             the
             imprisonment
             of
             
               Peter
               ,
            
             there
             was
             a
             
               meeting
            
             at
             the
             
               house
            
             of
             
               Mary
            
             the
             mother
             of
             
               John
               ,
               Act.
               12.
               12.
               manie
            
             were
             gathered
             together
             
               praying
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             
               text
               :
            
             A
             sufficient
             
               warrant
            
             for
             the
             people
             of
             God
             in
             like
             
               cases
               :
            
             the
             Churches
             are
             in
             no
             lesse
             distresse
             
               now
               ,
            
             then
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             
               congregations
            
             the
             ministers
             are
             so
             
               oppressed
               ,
            
             that
             publikely
             they
             dare
             not
             ,
             in
             others
             so
             
               corrupted
               ,
            
             that
             they
             will
             not
             
               pray
            
             for
             the
             prosperity
             of
             
               Jerusalem
               :
            
             Now
             truly
             it
             were
             a
             
               disconsolate
            
             thing
             ,
             for
             any
             one
             of
             
               Gods
            
             servants
             to
             say
             ,
             during
             all
             these
             
               streights
               ,
            
             I
             never
             
               joyned
            
             with
             any
             of
             Gods
             
               children
            
             in
             the
             pouring
             out
             of
             my
             
               prayer
            
             in
             the
             behalfe
             of
             his
             
               Church
               :
            
             neither
             can
             I
             see
             how
             this
             can
             possibly
             be
             
               prevented
               ,
            
             but
             by
             the
             former
             
               meanes
               ;
            
             to
             which
             adde
             the
             
               councell
            
             of
             St.
             
               Paul
               ,
            
             speaking
             to
             
               themselves
               ,
            
             in
             Psalmes
             ,
             and
             hymnes
             ,
             and
             Spirituall
             
               songs
               ,
            
             making
             melody
             in
             their
             hearts
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               Eph.
            
             5.
             19.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             they
             may
             
               exercise
            
             the
             gifts
             of
             
               wisdom
               ,
               knowledge
               ,
            
             and
             understanding
             in
             the
             
               wayes
            
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             comforting
             ,
             strengthening
             ,
             and
             incouraging
             each
             other
             with
             the
             same
             consolations
             ,
             and
             
               promises
               ,
            
             which
             by
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             publicke
             
               Ministry
               ,
            
             they
             have
             
               received
            
             from
             the
             word
             :
             thus
             in
             time
             of
             distresse
             the
             Prophet
             
               Malachi
            
             tels
             us
             ,
             that
             they
             that
             feared
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               spake
            
             often
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             hearkned
             and
             heard
             ,
             &c.
             
               Chap.
            
             3.
             16.
             comforting
             (
             as
             it
             appeares
             )
             one
             another
             in
             the
             
               promises
            
             of
             God
             ,
             made
             unto
             his
             Church
             ,
             against
             the
             
               flourishing
            
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             
               overflowing
            
             of
             ungodlinesse
             ,
             the
             
               persecution
            
             of
             Tyrants
             ,
             and
             impurity
             of
             transgressors
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             they
             may
             make
             
               use
            
             of
             the
             
               tongue
            
             of
             the
             learned
             (
             if
             given
             unto
             them
             )
             to
             speake
             a
             
               word
               in
               season
               to
               him
               that
               is
               weary
               ,
            
             Isa.
             50.
             4.
             for
             being
             
               commanded
               to
               confesse
               their
               faults
               one
               to
               another
               ,
            
             James
             5.
             16.
             they
             have
             power
             also
             to
             
               apply
            
             to
             them
             that
             are
             penitent
             ,
             the
             promises
             of
             mercy
             :
             We
             should
             never
             be
             commanded
             to
             open
             our
             
               wounds
               ,
            
             to
             them
             who
             have
             no
             
               balme
               ,
            
             to
             powre
             into
             them
             :
             he
             shall
             have
             cold
             
               comfort
               ,
            
             who
             seekes
             for
             
               Councell
            
             from
             a
             
               dumbe
            
             man
             ,
             so
             that
             in
             
               this
               ,
            
             &
             the
             like
             
               cases
               ,
            
             they
             may
             
               apply
            
             unto
             ,
             and
             
               instruct
            
             one
             another
             
               in
            
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             doing
             it
             as
             a
             charitable
             duty
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             out
             of
             
               necessary
               function
               ,
            
             even
             as
             
               Aquila
               ,
            
             and
             
               Priscilla
               ,
            
             expounded
             unto
             
               Apollos
            
             the
             word
             of
             God
             more
             perfectly
             
             then
             he
             knew
             it
             before
             ,
             
               Act.
            
             18.
             23.
             in
             summe
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             
               inlarge
            
             this
             discourse
             with
             any
             more
             particulars
             ,
             the
             people
             of
             God
             are
             
               allowed
            
             all
             
               quiet
               ,
            
             and
             
               peaceable
            
             meanes
             ,
             whereby
             they
             may
             
               help
            
             each
             other
             
               forward
               ,
            
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             
               godlinesse
               ,
            
             and
             the
             way
             towards
             heaven
             ;
             now
             for
             the
             close
             of
             this
             discourse
             ,
             I
             will
             
               remove
            
             some
             
               objections
               ,
            
             that
             I
             have
             heard
             
               godly
            
             men
             ,
             and
             men
             not
             
               unlearned
            
             lay
             against
             it
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             
               zeale
            
             not
             unlike
             that
             of
             
               Joshua
               ,
            
             for
             
               Moses
               sake
               ,
            
             the
             constitute
             
               Pastors
            
             sake
             ,
             to
             whom
             ,
             though
             I
             might
             briefly
             answer
             ,
             with
             
               Moses
               ,
            
             I
             would
             to
             God
             all
             the
             
               Lords
               people
            
             were
             prophets
             ;
             I
             heartily
             wish
             that
             every
             one
             of
             
               them
               ,
            
             had
             such
             a
             plentifull
             
               measure
            
             of
             spirituall
             
               endowments
               ,
            
             that
             they
             might
             become
             wise
             unto
             
               salvation
               ,
            
             above
             many
             of
             their
             
               Teachers
               ,
            
             in
             which
             
               vote
               ,
            
             I
             make
             no
             doubt
             but
             
               every
               one
            
             will
             concurre
             with
             me
             ,
             who
             have
             the
             least
             experimentall
             
               knowledge
               ,
            
             what
             a
             
               burthen
            
             upon
             the
             
               shoulders
               ,
            
             what
             a
             
               griefe
            
             unto
             the
             
               soule
            
             of
             a
             
               Minister
               ,
            
             knowing
             ,
             and
             desiring
             to
             discharge
             his
             duty
             ,
             is
             an
             ignorant
             
               congregation
               ,
            
             of
             
               which
               ,
            
             thanks
             to
             our
             
               Prelates
               ,
               Pluralists
               ,
               non-Residents
               ,
               Homilies
               ,
            
             Service-Book
             ,
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             we
             have
             too
             toomany
             in
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             the
             many
             also
             of
             our
             ministers
             in
             this
             
               Church
               ,
            
             taking
             for
             their
             
               directory
               ,
            
             the
             
               laws
            
             and
             
               penalties
            
             of
             men
             ,
             informing
             what
             they
             
               should
               not
               do
               ,
            
             if
             they
             would
             avoid
             their
             
               panishment
               ,
            
             and
             not
             the
             precepts
             of
             God
             ,
             what
             they
             
               should
            
             as
             their
             
               duty
            
             do
             ,
             if
             they
             meant
             to
             
               please
            
             him
             ,
             and
             knowing
             there
             was
             no
             
               Stature
               ,
            
             whereon
             they
             might
             be
             
               sued
               ,
            
             for
             (
             pardon
             the
             expression
             )
             the
             
               dilapidation
               of
               soules
               ,
            
             so
             their
             owne
             
               houses
            
             were
             
               ceiled
               ,
            
             they
             cared
             not
             at
             
               all
            
             though
             the
             
               Church
            
             of
             God
             lay
             wast
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             though
             I
             might
             thus
             
               answer
               ,
            
             with
             opening
             my
             desire
             for
             the
             
               increasing
            
             of
             knowledge
             among
             the
             
               people
               ;
            
             of
             which
             ,
             I
             take
             this
             to
             be
             an
             
               effectuall
            
             means
             ,
             yet
             I
             will
             give
             briefe
             
               answers
               ,
            
             to
             the
             severall
             objections
             .
          
           
             Then
             this
             seemes
             to
             
               favour
            
             an
             allowance
             of
             licentious
             
               Conventicles
               ,
            
             
             which
             in
             all
             ▪
             
               laces
               ,
            
             the
             
               Lawes
            
             have
             condemned
             ,
             
               learned
            
             men
             in
             all
             
               ages
            
             have
             abhorted
             ,
             as
             the
             
               seminaries
            
             of
             faction
             and
             
               schisme
            
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             .
          
           
             That
             (
             under
             correction
             )
             I
             conceive
             ,
             
             that
             the
             
               Law
            
             layeth
             hold
             of
             none
             ,
             as
             
               peccant
            
             in
             
               such
            
             a
             kinde
             ,
             but
             onely
             
               those
               ,
            
             who
             have
             
               predeclared
            
             themselves
             to
             be
             
               opposers
            
             of
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             
               publique
               Assemblies
            
             of
             that
             Church
             wherein
             they
             live
             :
             Now
             the
             
               patronage
            
             of
             any
             such
             ,
             I
             before
             
               re●●cted
               ;
            
             neither
             doe
             I
             
               conceive
               ,
            
             
             that
             they
             ought
             at
             all
             to
             be
             allowed
             the
             benefit
             of
             
               private
               meetings
               ,
            
             who
             wilfully
             
               abstaine
            
             from
             the
             publique
             
               Congregations
               ,
            
             so
             long
             as
             the
             
               true
            
             worship
             of
             
               God
            
             is
             held
             forth
             in
             them
             :
             Yea
             ,
             how
             averse
             I
             have
             
               ever
            
             beene
             ,
             from
             that
             kinde
             of
             
               confused
            
             licentiousnesse
             in
             any
             Church
             ,
             I
             have
             somewhile
             since
             
               declared
               ,
            
             in
             an
             Answer
             (
             drawne
             up
             for
             my
             owne
             ,
             and
             some
             private
             friends
             satisfactions
             )
             to
             the
             arguments
             of
             the
             
               Remonstrants
               ,
            
             in
             their
             
               Apologie
               ,
            
             and
             replies
             to
             
               Vedelius
               ,
            
             with
             other
             Treatises
             ,
             for
             such
             a
             liberty
             of
             
               prophecying
               ,
            
             as
             they
             terme
             it
             .
             If
             then
             the
             
               Law
            
             account
             onely
             such
             
               assemblies
            
             to
             be
             
               conventicles
               ,
            
             wherein
             the
             
               assemblers
            
             contemne
             and
             despise
             the
             
               service
            
             of
             God
             in
             
               publique
               ,
            
             I
             have
             not
             spoken
             one
             word
             in
             
               favour
            
             of
             them
             :
             and
             for
             that
             
               Canon
            
             which
             was
             
               mounted
            
             against
             them
             ,
             whether
             
               intentionally
               ,
            
             in
             the
             first
             
               institution
            
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             was
             
               moulded
               ,
            
             and
             framed
             against
             
               Anapabtists
               ,
            
             or
             no
             ,
             I
             cannot
             
               tell
               ?
            
             but
             this
             I
             am
             
               sure
               ,
            
             that
             in
             the
             
               discharge
            
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             did
             
               execution
            
             oftentimes
             ,
             upon
             such
             as
             had
             Christs
             
               precept
            
             and
             
               promise
               ,
            
             to
             warrant
             their
             
               assembling
               ,
               Mat.
            
             18.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Not
             to
             contend
             about
             
               words
               ,
            
             would
             to
             God
             that
             which
             is
             
               good
               ,
            
             might
             not
             be
             persecuted
             into
             odious
             
               appellations
               ,
            
             and
             called
             
               evill
               ,
            
             when
             it
             is
             otherwise
             ;
             so
             to
             oppose
             it
             to
             the
             tyrannicall
             
               oppression
               ,
            
             of
             the
             
               enemies
            
             of
             the
             Gospell
             :
             The
             
               thing
            
             it selfe
             ,
             rightly
             
               understood
               ,
            
             can
             scarce
             be
             condemned
             of
             any
             ,
             who
             
               envies
            
             not
             the
             
               salvation
            
             of
             soules
             .
             They
             that
             would
             
               banish
            
             the
             Gospell
             from
             our
             
               houses
               ,
            
             would
             not
             much
             
               care
               ,
            
             if
             it
             were
             gone
             from
             our
             
               hearts
               ;
            
             from
             our
             
               houses
            
             I
             say
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             all
             one
             whether
             these
             
               duties
            
             be
             performed
             in
             one
             
               family
               ,
            
             or
             a
             collection
             of
             
               more
               ;
            
             some
             one
             is
             bigger
             then
             
               ten
            
             other
             ;
             shall
             their
             
               assembling
            
             to
             performe
             what
             is
             
               lawfull
            
             for
             that
             one
             ,
             be
             condemned
             for
             a
             Conventicle
             ?
             Where
             is
             the
             
               law
            
             for
             that
             ?
             or
             what
             is
             there
             in
             all
             
               this
            
             more
             then
             God
             
               required
            
             of
             his
             ancient
             people
             ,
             as
             I
             shewed
             before
             ?
          
           
             Or
             must
             a
             
               master
            
             of
             a
             
               family
               ,
            
             cease
             
               praying
            
             in
             his
             family
             ,
             and
             
               instructing
            
             his
             
               children
               ,
            
             and
             
               servants
            
             in
             the
             
               wayes
            
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             for
             feare
             of
             being
             
               counted
            
             a
             Preacher
             in
             a
             
               Tub
               ?
            
             things
             were
             scarcely
             
               carried
            
             with
             an
             equall
             
               hand
               ,
            
             for
             the
             
               Kingdom
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             
               orders
            
             came
             forth
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             to
             give
             
               liberty
            
             to
             the
             profane
             
               multitude
            
             to
             
               assemble
            
             themselves
             at
             heathenish
             
               sports
               ,
            
             with
             bestiall
             exclamations
             ,
             on
             the
             
               Lords
            
             own
             
               day
               ,
            
             and
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             to
             
               punish
            
             them
             ,
             who
             durst
             gather
             
               themselves
            
             together
             for
             
               prayer
               ,
            
             or
             the
             singing
             
             of
             
               Psalmes
               ;
            
             but
             I
             hope
             ,
             through
             Gods
             
               blessing
               ,
            
             we
             shall
             be
             for
             ever
             quit
             of
             all
             such
             
               Ecclesiasticall
            
             discipline
             ,
             as
             must
             be
             
               exercised
            
             according
             to
             the
             
               interest
            
             of
             idle
             
               drones
               ,
            
             whom
             it
             
               concerneth
            
             to
             see
             that
             there
             be
             none
             to
             
               try
            
             or
             
               examine
            
             their
             doctrine
             ,
             or
             of
             superstitious
             
               innovators
               ,
            
             who
             desire
             to
             obtrude
             their
             
               fancies
               ,
            
             upon
             the
             unwary
             people
             ;
             whence
             comes
             it
             that
             we
             have
             such
             an
             innumerable
             
               multitude
            
             of
             
               ignorant
            
             stupid
             soules
             ,
             unacquainted
             with
             the
             very
             
               principles
            
             of
             Religion
             ?
             but
             from
             the
             discountenancing
             of
             these
             
               means
            
             of
             increasing
             
               knowledge
               ;
            
             by
             men
             who
             would
             not
             labour
             todo
             it
             themselves
             ;
             oh
             that
             we
             could
             see
             the
             many
             
               swearers
               ,
            
             and
             
               drunkards
               ,
            
             &
             Sabbath-breakers
             ,
             &c.
             in
             this
             nation
             ,
             guilty
             onely
             of
             this
             crime
             ;
             would
             the
             
               Kingdom
            
             were
             so
             
               happy
               ,
            
             the
             Church
             so
             holy
             !
          
           
             Men
             are
             apt
             ,
             
             to
             
               pride
            
             themselves
             in
             their
             
               gifts
               ,
            
             and
             flatter
             themselves
             in
             their
             
               performances
               ,
            
             so
             that
             let
             them
             approch
             as
             nigh
             as
             the
             
               Tabernacle
               ,
            
             and
             you
             shall
             quickly
             have
             them
             
               encroaching
            
             upon
             the
             Priests
             
               office
            
             also
             ,
             and
             by
             an
             over-weening
             of
             their
             own
             
               indeavours
               ,
            
             create
             themselues
             Pastors
             in
             
               seperate
            
             congregations
             .
          
           
             It
             cannot
             be
             ,
             
             but
             
               offences
            
             will
             come
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             there
             is
             
               malice
            
             in
             Satan
             ,
             and
             
               corruption
            
             in
             men
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             
               danger
            
             of
             some
             such
             thing
             :
             but
             hereof
             the
             liberty
             mentioned
             is
             not
             the
             
               cause
               ,
            
             but
             an
             accidentall
             
               occasion
            
             onely
             ,
             no
             way
             blameable
             ,
             
               gifts
            
             must
             not
             be
             
               condemned
               ,
            
             because
             they
             may
             be
             
               abused
               ,
            
             God-fearing-men
             will
             remember
             
               Korah
               ,
            
             knowing
             (
             as
             one
             sayes
             well
             )
             that
             
               Vzzah
            
             had
             better
             
               ventured
            
             the
             falling
             then
             the
             
               fingring
            
             of
             the
             Arke
             ,
             they
             that
             truely
             love
             their
             
               soules
               ,
            
             will
             not
             suffer
             
               themselves
            
             to
             be
             carried
             away
             by
             
               selfe-conceit
               ,
            
             so
             farre
             as
             to
             help
             overthrow
             the
             very
             
               constitution
            
             of
             any
             Church
             by
             
               confusion
               ,
            
             or
             the
             flourishing
             of
             it
             by
             
               ignorance
               ,
            
             both
             which
             ,
             would
             
               certainly
            
             follow
             such
             courses
             ;
             knowledge
             if
             
               alone
            
             puffeth
             up
             ,
             but
             joyned
             to
             
               charity
            
             it
             
               edifieth
               .
            
          
           
             But
             may
             not
             this
             be
             a
             
               meanes
            
             for
             men
             to
             vent
             and
             
               broach
            
             their
             owne
             
               private
            
             fancies
             unto
             
               others
               ?
            
             
             to
             foment
             and
             cherish
             
               errors
            
             in
             one
             
               another
               ?
            
             to
             give
             false
             
               interpretations
            
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             way
             to
             
               prevent
            
             it
             ?
          
           
             For
             
               interpreting
            
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             
             I
             speake
             not
             ,
             but
             
               applying
            
             of
             it
             being
             rightly
             interpreted
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             rest
             ,
             would
             to
             God
             the
             
               complaints
            
             were
             not
             true
             ,
             of
             those
             
               things
            
             that
             have
             for
             divers
             
             
               yeares
            
             in
             this
             Church
             beene
             done
             
               publickly
               ,
            
             and
             outwardly
             according
             to
             
               order
               :
            
             but
             that
             no
             
               inconvenience
            
             arise
             from
             hence
             ,
             the
             care
             rests
             on
             
               them
               ,
            
             to
             whom
             the
             
               dispensation
            
             of
             the
             word
             is
             committed
             ,
             whose
             sedulous
             
               indeavour
               ,
            
             to
             reprove
             and
             
               convince
            
             all
             unsound
             
               doctrine
               ,
            
             not
             agreeing
             to
             the
             
               forme
            
             of
             wholesome
             words
             ,
             is
             the
             soveraigne
             and
             onely
             
               remedy
            
             to
             
               cure
               ,
            
             or
             meanes
             to
             
               prevent
            
             this
             evill
             .
             For
             the
             close
             of
             
               all
               ,
            
             we
             may
             
               observe
               ,
            
             that
             
               those
            
             who
             are
             most
             offended
             ,
             and
             afraid
             ,
             lest
             others
             should
             encroach
             upon
             their
             
               callings
               ,
            
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             
               such
               ,
            
             as
             have
             almost
             
               deserted
            
             it
             themselves
             ,
             neglecting
             their
             owne
             
               imployment
               ,
            
             when
             they
             are
             the
             
               busiest
            
             of
             mortals
             ,
             in
             things
             of
             this
             world
             .
             To
             
               conclude
            
             then
             ,
             for
             what
             I
             have
             delivered
             in
             this
             
               particular
               ,
            
             I
             conceive
             that
             I
             have
             the
             
               judgement
            
             and
             
               practise
            
             of
             the
             whole
             
               Church
            
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             (
             agreeable
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             )
             for
             my
             warrant
             ;
             witnesse
             that
             Act
             of
             their
             Assembly
             at
             
               Edinburgh
               ,
            
             An.
             1641.
             wherewith
             the
             learned
             
               Ruthersurd
            
             concludes
             his
             Defence
             of
             their
             
               Discipline
               ,
            
             with
             whose
             words
             I
             will
             shut
             up
             this
             Discourse
             ;
             
               Our
               Assembly
               also
               ,
               commandeth
               goldy
            
             conference
             
               at
               all
               occasionall
               meetings
               ,
               or
               as
               Gods
               providence
               shall
               dispose
               ,
               as
               the
               word
               of
               God
               commandeth
               ,
               providing
               none
               invade
               the
               Pastors
               office
               ,
               to
               preach
               the
               word
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               called
               thereunto
               by
               God
               and
               his
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
       
         
           I
           Have
           perused
           this
           Discourse
           touching
           
             The
             administration
             of
             things
             commanded
             in
             Religion
             ,
          
           and
           conceive
           it
           written
           with
           much
           clearenesse
           of
           judgement
           ,
           and
           moderation
           of
           spirit
           ,
           and
           therefore
           do
           approve
           of
           it
           to
           be
           published
           in
           Print
           .
        
         
           
             May
             11.
             1644.
             
          
           
             JOSEPH
             CARYL
             .
          
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A90265e-650
           
             a
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             11
             
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             Revel.
             10.
             6.
             1
             Epist.
             Joh.
             2.
             18.
             
          
           
             
               Matth.
               24.
               23.
               1
               Cor.
            
             15.
             52.
             
             Zanch.
             de
             fine
             sec
             .
             Mol.
             acc.
             proph
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             9.
             19.
             
          
           
             Euseb.
             Eccles.
             Hist.
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             Ambr.
             de
             Sacra
             .
             lib.
             4.
             
               Ephes
            
             2.
             35.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             4.
             26.
             cap.
             5.
             22.
             cap.
             6.
             8
             ,
             9.
             &c.
             8.
             20.
             cap.
             9.
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             cap.
             18
             18
             ,
             19
             cap.
             19
             9.
             cap.
             28.
             1
             ,
             2.
             cap.
             34.
             26.
             cap.
             35.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Exo.
             cap.
             3.
             1.
             
             Job
             cap.
             1.
             5.
             cap.
             42.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             
               Tho
               :
               22.
               ae
               q.
               87.
               ad
            
             3.
             
          
           
             Jacob
             Armin.
             de
             sacerd
             .
             Ch.
             orat
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             14.
             14.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             malignantum
             .
             August
             .
             con.
             Faust
             .
             lib.
             19.
             cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             Per
             incrementa
             temporum
             crevit
             divinae
             cognitionis
             incrementum
             Es
             .
             Regno
             .
             Hom.
             16.
             in
             Ezek.
             a
             med.
          
           
             Marke
             4
             18.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             de
             civit
             .
             dei
             .
             lib
             15.
             cap.
             23.
             
             Joseph
             .
             Antiq.
             lib.
             1.
             ca.
             3.
             Sixt.
             senens
             .
             Bib.
             lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             2
             Chr.
             26.
             19.
             cast
             him
             out
             ,
             Joh.
             9.
             
          
           
             Acts
             13.
             15.
             
          
           
             Aquin.
             Durand
             .
          
           
             Tractatu
             de
             sacerdotio
             Christi
             ,
             contra
             Armin
             Socini
             :
             &
             Papistas
             ,
             non
             .
             dum
             edito
             .
          
           
             Hook
             :
             eccles.
             polit
             lib
             5.
             
             Whitgift
             .
             ans.
             to
             the
             Admon
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             1.
             6.
             
             &
             5.
             10.
             
             &
             20.
             6.
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             5.
             &c.
             
          
           
             For
             offering
             the
             Host
             or
             their
             Christ
             they
             pray
             :
             
               Supra
               quae
               ,
               propitio
               ac
               sereno
               vultu
               respirere
               digneris
               ,
               &
               accepta
               habere
               ficut
               dignatus
               es
               munorae
               pueri
               tui
               justi
            
             Abel
             ,
             
               &
               sacrificium
               Patriarchae
               nostri
               Abrahae
               :
            
             with
             many
             more
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
          
           
             Sciendum
             est
             quod
             aliquando
             prophetae
             sancti
             dum
             consuluntur
             ex
             magno
             usu
             prophetandi
             quaedam
             ex
             suo
             spiritu
             proserunt
             ,
             et
             se
             hoc
             ex
             prophetiae
             spiritu
             dicere
             suspicantur
             .
             Gregor
             :
             Hom.
             1.
             in
             Ezek.
             
          
           
             Dicebat
             se
             discernere
             (
             nescio
             quo
             sapore
             quem
             verbis
             explicare
             non
             poterat
             )
             quid
             interesset
             interdeum
             revelantem
             ,
             &
             animam
             suam
             somniantem
             .
             Aug.
             Confess
             .
          
           
             The
             discovery
             of
             Pretenders
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             22.
             27
             ,
             28.
             
               &c.
            
             8.
             13.
             
          
           
             The
             third
             way
             .
          
           
             Vos
             facite
             quod
             Scriptum
             est
             ,
             ut
             unodicente
             ,
             omnes
             examinent
             ,
             me
             ergodicente
             quod
             sentio
             ,
             vos
             discern●…te
             &
             examinate
             ;
             Orig.
             in
             
               Josh.
               Hom.
            
             21.
             
          
           
             Eusebius
             Russ
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             12.
             9.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answer